《Secret of the world》


 Prologue

    Prologue


    The year is 2099. Earth has gone through many changes over the last 6 decades. It all started in 2030, the countries of the world were discussing how to stop energy shortages. Then suddenly a man appeared claiming to be able to solve the problem. He proclaimed he had come from a distance world and the two can mix and solve all their problems. He said the two worlds were originally one, making the fusion possible. The world of science and the world of magic were then mixed together forming the world we live in today.


    It was a long road for humanity. The announcement filled the world with shock and fear. Humans learned of the exists of gods, demons, and angels. Mythical creatures became familiar but untold by the strange man the world would have many changes. Land features suddenly changing, and many new countries were made. However, millions were killed by the mass changes in climate and area. The places that appeared were then called realms. The realms had many different species and many others took hold of them. The fields would create the perfect environment for that species. Soon humans had little place in the new world. Then strange man then appeared again in 2050. He gave the humans the contract. This act caused the biggest uproar from humans. Humans now could harness the power of the species, and use them themselves. This was the deal; the person must ask the species or be selected by them to inherit their power. This put humans in a dark age.


    For five years humans fought and killed each other for the power of contract. Thus, the two strongest species spoke. Gods and dragons decreed the right to contract is now a birthright. This act only sent the world into peace. Humans took the chance to bring peace to themselves.


    As children, the power, of the species is selected. Only there were disputes between those who had no power at all. Then mages appeared. Humans without the contract could hold the power of magic. Soon being a powerless human was a rarity.


    In the year 2075 after the big boom of magic, the world started to make adjustments to make kids born with magic, or the power of contract help understand themselves. Schools and countries were made to further social understanding of these skills. Many explorations were sent out into the new world to contribute to making maps. As the lines that would separate the world were made, the tension was building in communities. Elves with their superior technology lead the world forward. Other species were not too happy about this. Prejudice soon spread like wildfire across the world. Rumors of revolution against the elves were growing. As tension and rebellion grew, small wars between werewolves and vampires were becoming more hostile.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    At 2080, the long-held tension broke. Angels and demons were the driving force. Soon Elves and dwarfs followed suit. Then vampires and werewolves. Soon the world was nothing more than a battlefield. A path of blood was the only thing left in the great wakes of their battles. Seeing this as a chance gods and dragons swiped through battlefield after battlefield killing each other and sending their kin into the fray.


    At 2082, more than one-fourth of the population was wiped out by the gods and dragons war. The other species fearing extinction if these two forces continued to collide. The mages of that time used ancient magic on both species sending them into different places. They were both forbidden from accepting the contract or having any involvement in human¡¯s lives. The Dragons were sealed in the vast abyss below the world. The gods sent into the heavens. After a year, rumors spread, that children bearing the marks of gods and dragons were being born.


    As the war reached a stalemate the war calmed and both sides, the dividers and the legion, signed a peace agreement. The order was quickly taken by many species. At 2090, the island of Agumand was wiped off the map by a powerful explosion. The island itself was shrouded in mystery other than it was the place of the signing of peace. As the island vanished so did the long peace the world had adjusted to. As armies long left to sleep awoke so did forbidden magic that was sealed away.


    After nine years, the dividers and the legion separated by years of hate have caused many lands to close their doors to the outside world and bandits descending on the weak became standard.


    Kingdoms with kings of enormous power surfaced to add further safety to the land. There was a total of eight domains. Almursan, Sigo, Degas, Fersta, Titus, Blandian, Esperus, and a new and small kingdom Haven

 Chapter 1: The Beginning

    That morning was like any other. Alone in my simple one bedded room. I got up and tripped over my books. I fell hard onto the ground. As my eyes focus again, I got up slowly to check the room. It looked like a hurricane hit it. I looked at the standing mirror in my room. My short brown hair was a mess. My blue eyes clouded and unfocused. My books and papers were everywhere. My chair was tipped over and my clothes were scattered. I did my best to clean it up, but just as I started I notice the time. I rushed to get my stuff. I put on a simple white shirt. I grabbed some jeans and socks. I picked up my bag and filled it with my books, found my shoes, and I put on my black jacket. I made a waffle, but just as I was about to run out the door, I remembered my rings and necklace. I ran back into my room to the side of my bed to find them.


    The first ring was a simple silver ring. The second was a black circle with a red cross in the middle of it. The necklace had a light silver chain and a pendant with a large emerald stone. It always reminded me of a forest. I put them on and felt a strange feeling again. It was as if a part of me vomited every time wearing them. As it passed, I realized I had forgotten to grab my sword.


    I walked over to the closet and pulled out a double edge blade.


    The scabbard had elfish symbols. The blade itself was nothing special. It had a steel blade with a tint of black in it. I wrapped a sling around it and threw it on my back. Next, I threw the bag over my back and jumped out the door. As the door opened rays of sunlight pierced through reveal the world in radiant colors. I shielded my eyes, but as it became apparent, it felt like a crime to cover my eyes from the world.


    The building I was on had two floors. It was surrounded by smaller buildings and many trees. I was on the second floor now. I ran down the stairs, and as I reached the bend, I slid down the metal bar to the ground level. I ran up to the road and looked around at all the trees and buildings. I looked into the sky to see magic carpets and flying people and some riding mythical creatures. I sighed realizing I can''t ride those.


    The feeling soon passed and I ran down the road. As I moved passed the bakery, a voice called my name. I stopped and looked back. Mrs. Orin a tall red haired woman. She was a kind hearted person who helped me out when I first got here. She tossed a paper bag to me. I barely caught it.


    ¡°I see you forgot your lunch.¡± She yelled. I ran closer to her and thanked her for the food. ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t make a habit of being late. My husband will get angry if you keep taking freebies from us¡±.


    ¡°Sorry, I keep imposing on you. Thank you for all the kindness you have shown me.¡± I truly owed Mr. Orin and his wife a lot. They knew I had a hard school life, and that I forget stuff. No matter what it was, they would help me through it.


    ¡°You better get going, school starts soon.¡± I looked at the clock inside the shop. I said goodbye and ran down the street to the hill.


    Kurgas Academy the school I had been attending for the last 4 years. It was the leading school in the magic world and was very prestigious. To think I would be graduating this year. I wonder what being eighteen on that day would feel like? I still couldn''t believe someone like me who couldn¡¯t use magic was accepted here. I tried to remember the years before the academy, but they were just a blurs as they always were. Having amnesia always put me off. I lost the thought and was closing in on my target.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Down the road, I could see the school gates. As long as I keep my current pace, I can make it. My muscles finally awake and moving as they should.


    Then as though the world turned against me, I heard a ball bouncing toward the intersection in front of the gates. A little boy ran after the ball. It bounced to a stop in the middle of the road. I stopped at a bus stop on the other side. Traffic was clear but a few cars went by. The boy¡¯s mother came down the road to get the child. Just as she reached him, he ran out toward the ball. The women ran after him.


    While all this was going on, a car came speeding down the road. It was going too fast. The driver saw them and tried his best to stop but he would not stop in time. They had a few seconds at least before they were struck.


    The boy chased the ball while the mom was still awhile away from him. I had to react. If I didn¡¯t take this chance, two lives would be cut short. I looked around to see if there was a way. I saw a chicken bone in the trash next to the bus stop and bush on the other side of the child. A plan formed. I took my sword off my back and took it out. This plan had to work. I placed the sword on the ground.


    I grabbed the bone and threw it at the child¡¯s foot. It threw him off his balance. As he fell, I threw the scabbard toward him. Time seem to slow down as I ran forward. Adrenaline coursed through my body and I pushed with everything I had to get there. The child fell toward the ground but found himself in a bush with a scabbard.


    The car turned to dodge the kid that was not there. In my great planning, I had forgotten the mom. I made a full stop and jumped at her. The sound of slamming brakes and a mother''s cries fill my ears. I pushed her out of the way, but I was now in the way of the car. I braced myself by covering my body with my arms and getting into a ball. How little it would do against a car. The car turned, letting the side hit me, knocking me toward a wall. My body went numb and blood came down my forehead. I had to close my right eye. I pressed my arms tighter against my body.


    The driver, afraid drove away fast. The mother ran to her child. Crying and holding him. He complained and told her to let go. After their session of mother-son time ended. They came to me.


    The woman was tall, lean women in her thirties at most. She had warm green eyes with long brown hair. The boy was no more than seven. The resemblances of the mother and son were uncanny. He had the same eyes, but light blonde hair. The woman was talking but I could not hear her. She had a worried look, but I turned my attention to the son. I gestured him to come closer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t...lose...this...again. I choked out the words.


    I opened my arms to reveal the boy¡¯s ball untouched. Before I had gotten the mom, I had picked it up. The boy ran and hugged me crying while thanking me nonstop. He must have realized what had happened. The ball bounced away from me. Fear gripped my heart, daring it to stop. The mother stepped in its way. I was glad I wouldn¡¯t have to do that again. I had managed a smile before my vision was blurred. The world seemed to fade but a familiar white filled the world. I tried to look but I couldn¡¯t see.


    ¡°You really are one particular case,¡± said the voice. I closed my eyes and left the world of humans and went to dreamland.

 Chapter 2: The Dream

    In the darkness, a voice called my name. I searched for the source only to find a light in the middle of the blackness. I floated toward it¡­.no it was more like being drawn toward it. The light seemed to react to my presence. It flickered and danced in an odd way. I felt I had control again, so I kept a fair distance from it. It flickered once more then set it¡¯s light on me. The light was focusing on me. It was not blinding, more of that of a candle


    ¡°So you are here?¡± a deep voice echoed through the darkness. My hand instinctively searched for my weapon. I found no such thing. I was unarmed. I held my stare at the light.


    ¡°Don''t you know who I am electus?¡± asked the voice. I was unsure of what that word meant, so I just stayed silent. The light shifted as if confused and unsure of what to do.


    More lights appeared around me. They were all different colors. There were eight in total. They seemed to be bickering but their voices were too low for me to hear. The first light, I had seen now took the shape of a human. It had no feature other than the outline of a human. It closed the distance between us slowly. After it reaches me; It tried to touch me, but a field built around me and shocked its hand away.


    ¡°We can''t interact with him with those things with him,¡± it said. It pointed at the rings.


    All the lights swarmed around looking at them. I was at a loss at what they were doing. I drew my hand closer to my body. Trying my best to hid the ring or just myself in this case. I could not find a way to get away.


    ¡°It seems he has blocks on his memories¡± spoke the yellow light. ¡°He will not understand anything we say. We will have to hope future events will occur, allowing us a chance. We will have to hope the person of interest makes contact with him in time before it is too late¡±.


    ¡°You must be crazy!¡± spoke the red light. ¡°We need him now before the great event unfolds. He has the determination and power we need. There is no better time to force him to remember his duty and his true feelings¡±.


    My head ached as if a hammer was hitting a spike into it. I was confused and afraid of what is to happen. I covered my ears hoping it would stop. Strange images kept appearing before my eyes. I closed them to avoid any more pain in my body.


    I¡¯m scared


    Make it stop Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Please


    The human shaped light raised its hand, and silence filled the darkness. It looked at me and tears fell for where its eyes would be. I could feel an unbelievable warmth from it, like that of the sun.


    ¡°Can''t you all see you are hurting him.¡± the deep voice took that of a woman. It was a kind and warm. The pain seemed to lower when they stopped


    ¡°Could any of you actually bring harm to your beloved discipulo.¡± said the light. ¡°He is the peak of what we call love. Something we have forgotten we had. Even I a creature born from hate, I sincerely love this boy as much as I know all of you do. I know he brought unknown happiness to all of you. So why would you insist on hurting him!¡±


    A sound filled the silence left by the speech. It was a sound I knew all too well. The lights were crying so loudly. I could feel the pain and sorrow from where I was. Their tears just kept falling, as if it were raining, into the void below.


    I felt tears roll down my face. I couldn''t understand why I was crying. I felt a deep pain in my chest again. I wanted to stop the tears, but a part of me actually wanted to cry. I felt pain unlike anything before, I felt like all these light loved me but I didn''t understand why. The tears just wouldn''t stop. All the lights and I let out cries of pain. Fear and confusion filled me. I could grasp none of this at all.


    ¡°We know this,¡± The red light which suggested it was crying the hardest. He croaked most of the word through his sobs ¡°We loved him like an eius! It¡¯s the only ways I can think of to get eius back! We need him back because we can''t live our lives without him! He taught us what it is like to love. We...need...him...back!¡± His cries were loud and they filled the dark.


    All the lights cried harder. The tears just kept coming. I couldn''t stop them. I cried out. But no words would come. Shaking I felt the desire to hold all the lights. I couldn¡¯t expalin it. The urge came from deep within me. There was a part of my heart that wouldn''t let go. No it reufesed ot let go. They tried to comfort me, but the field stopped them. Their pain and sadness were for me. I knew this and it killed me not knowing why they felt this way.


    ¡°We need our eius back¡±! They all spoke in unison. Their cries only grew louder. My heart only grew heavier and I felt the sadness grow. I finally did something with it.


    ¡°Please stop crying,¡± I said. My voice shattered the silence. All the lights turned to me. ¡°I don''t know any of you. The pain and sadness you feel hurts me more than any physical pain I have ever felt. I can''t think of anything or even when I could have met you, but if I can''t trust the memories I have, then¡­.. I will put my faith in the tears I am shedding right now! So please I can''t stand to see all of you in pain over me.¡± My tears filled the air as I cried out.


    Then light started to fill the darkness. ¡°No, he is starting to awake! Please just give us a little more time! They all tried to stop the light but slow the began to fade. ¡°Please eius, PLEASE FIND US!¡±


    ¡°I will no matter what I will try and get you and stop the pain!¡± I shouted. All the lights faded. Just as the world of black fade; the human light spoke, thank you.

 Chapter 3: The Reason

    ¡°Don''t go!¡± I yelled. My hand shot out to reach for the light only to find nothing there. As my eyes refocused, I notice I was in a room not the road. It looked to be the nurse''s office. As there were more beds like the one I was in. A single pillow, and a few white sheet to each bed.


    A cool breeze came in form a large window. I was hotter than expected as the wind cooled me off. As it hit me, I realized I was covered in my own sweat and tears were still falling from my eyes. I tried my best to rid them from my face.


    ¡°I see sleeping beauty awakens.¡± said a voice. I looked over to see Rick standing in the door.tall would be an understatement for his height. His short blonde hair would''ve been fine, but with the ends being brown, his delinquent look only grew stronger.


    As far as looks went, he was okay. His green eyes spoke of alertness and calm while his facial features told a different tale. With a strong jaw, and the scar on his cheek only made him look more so. Along with two silver rings in each ear, for what reason he would never tell, I looked downright intimidating.


    Even thru his questionable choice of clothing, I could tell he was in shape. We fought every day over dumb things, so I knew best. He would use his fist ever time, I was little bit ahead in one of our dumb conversations.


    He wore a black t-shirt with a skull in the middle. He wore a black leather jacket over the shirt and had baggy black jeans. A short chain ran from his right side to the front of his pants. Whether or not I like it, this delinquent is my best friend.


    ¡°Coming from the dropout delinquent that¡¯s a compliment,¡± I said with a smirk. We always start with light jabs at each other.


    ¡°You little...¡± Rick dashed over to my bed. His hand reaching out grabbing my head. He pulled me toward him in a headlock. Taking the extra effort of adding pressure cut off my air.


    ¡°Take it back!¡± Rick yelled. I pushed my hands against his face to let go. We were both smiling and laughing.


    ¡°I would appreciate you not strangle my patient, Rick.¡± A tall man with dark skin wearing a white lab coat walked in.. He had sleek bushy black hair. His five o''clock shadow made him look rough. Two scars traced his face. It was his eyes that were the strangest of all. One blue while the other was yellow. It was like looking at the ocean then the sun. His voice was deep yet he held a strange sense. He walked over to us until he was facing us down.


    ¡°So will you let go now?¡± He asked calmly. Rick paralyzed and shocked by the man, let go and stood across from me.


    ¡°Hello Dynames. My name is Michael Cross.¡± He then bowed his head to me. I blushed and felt unconformable. I waved my hands telling him to raise his head. I was never good with people bowing to me.


    From today on I will be your new seer.


    ¡°What do you mean new seer? What happened to Frank?¡± I asked. For some reason since I got here I had someone watching called a seer.


    ¡° He was transferred to a different spot. I am his replacement. I will now be in control of your supervision and personal safety.


    ¡°Of course, I was just added, so the car accident will be all on you.¡± A smirk lit his mouth as the memory came back to me. ¡°I see you remember why you''re in a nurse¡¯s office. Now that introductions are done I shall take my leave.¡±


    ¡°Wait, aren¡¯t you going to check my wounds? I said a little worried. He smiled a bit and turned back toward me.


    ¡°I already have. You have a bruised rib and some minor scratches. All the wounds will heal in no time. Just rest for now and you will be all right.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?!¡± I was unsettled by this. This man had not even come into physical contact with me. Yet, he gave a perfect condition rate of me.


    ¡°I used my magic to check your vitals and muscle tissue. I possess the magic of the Leguar. It is a creature that can understand the condition of the target in less than a second. It can also see how the things affect the lye lines. It is the most in tuned with the world itself. I also can tell by your influence and presence in the lye lines.


    With that, he walked out of the room. Leaving feelings of mystery and the desire to know more. I was baffled and intrigued by this man. Whoever this guy is? He is fascinating. All my thoughts raced towards one end, but it faded as the class bell rang filling both of us with a sense of time. I quickly found my cloths, and Rick and I rushed out to be 3rd-period class.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Michael


    Michael walked out of the room. Many thoughts rushed in his brain that were trying to figure out the boy. Was this kid really it or was he just some brat. His thoughts made him angry. Which drove a fist in the wall next to him. It startled severely students taking their time to get to class. Cross, with a calmer expression then he really felt, urged the student on to class.


    Here, he was risking everything to help this kid. Wondering whether or not it was worth it was all he could think about,. As his mind almost betrayed him, the familiar feeling filled him. Memory, one that filled him with passion and the desire to see it again. He made up his mind.


    The bell rang, the boy came running out of the room. I see he takes advice well. Thought Michael. He was still bothered by his rate of healing. He was hit by a speeding car, yet his body had no serious injuries. Most of the scratches had already healed and no scar showed on him.


    He walked down the narrow hallway. It took many strange turns to reach the particular room. He stood there watching and looking around. He placed his hand on the knob focusing his magic there. Opening the door relieving a dark room.Moving straight toward the middle of the darkness. Once there the door slammed behind him. It startled him making his pulse race. I will never get used to that. He collected his thoughts and focused on the task at hand.


    Just as he did three large rings surrounded him. They grew to fill the area of the room and then back to normal. After the scanning had been done, they reached far enough out then stopped. Soon 12 figures sitting in chairs filled the outside of the circle. After every last one had materialized, they began the meeting. The council of twelve, they were among the oldest and most influential humans in the world.


    ¡°So Mr. Cross.....How goes the watching? Said the man closest to the outside the circle. Many of the other members nodded in agreement. They waited for his answer, like a dog waiting for their meal. He had to lie and had more truth to disguise it.


    ¡°The boy seems to be normal and has had no contact with the others. I have detected no interference from the others. The boy¡¯s memories still are under lock and key. His powers have yet to return, only his healing abilities remain intact.¡± After saying all that, I felt the scanning on me. Their eyes prying into my mind to see the truth. I had set up many walls to my mind just in case.


    One of the shadows stood up and shouted ¡°We have detected a power surge in the boy''s dreams. Many reacted to this and started to discuss among them. Hand from the front silenced the rest. Those two were the ones to respect here.


    ¡°It has come to our attention, theses small power rushes. We believe the barriers have begun to weaken. We cannot allow that boy to regain his status. He is too much of a threat.¡± A burning hate filled my chest. These people just fear his power. He realized it was his turn and tried his best to compose himself.


    ¡°I understand your concern, but the boy knows next to nothing about us or the outside world. He is oblivious to us as a child in a cage.¡±


    ¡°Nevertheless, we will strengthen the barriers tomorrow and ensure such.¡± The council nodded in agreement. ¡°We can''t have that monster running amuck again.¡±


    He had enough of this talk and decide now is the time.He raised his hand for silence. The chatter from the council ended. Cross thought carefully and strengthened his resolve. For what happens next is up to fate.


    ¡°I am afraid I can¡¯t allow that action to come to fruition.¡± I let the smile fill my face. ¡°I shall bear the burden of the decision and meet my fate. The boy shall awaken by my hands and begin his life once more. I will make him face his past and move forward!¡±


    His blood was hot on his face. Heart racing and adrenaline pumping. The council was less than thrilled by this. Many went to shock and gasped at the words. They became angry, chains shot from their hands to restrain him. With a flick of his hand light to fill the room. The chains stopped and began to vanish.


    ¡°I''m sorry to say but you can no longer interfere here. I have a barrier keeping you all out. I alone will face the boy.¡± With that he bowed with one arm crossing his chest.


    ¡°Why are you doing this, Cross?¡± They all said. ¡°For six years we have kept him under wraps. He is the greatest threat to our power and the fate of humanity!¡± Rage filled him. Like a volcano about to erupt, He could no longer hold it back.


    ¡°THAT''S PRECISELY WHY I AM FREEING HIM! I COULDN¡¯T CARE LESS ABOUT HUMANITY!¡± he regained control of his voice and calmed down a little. Meeting all the confused and rage filled stares.


    ¡°Unlike you pathetic weaklings, who still cling to the laws of humans, I have accepted the new world and will embrace it with that boy. You fools have no right to defend just humanity from the tragic fate¡±.


    ¡°Do you not understand that this is treason against your own race?!¡± The leaders said. ¡°You will be executed and at best, hated by all.¡±


    ¡°No Just by fools. YOU twelve alone treat him as a threat and the rest of the species like they''re inferior. Many accept the world as it is, yet you can''t let go of it. I will sever you from your power over him and cause the new world to TRULY AWAKEN! I will break the seals on him and send the enemy. The actual one a message¡±. Silencing those who would disagree. With that, the room was filled with silence and remained so for very long. The council did nothing but revel in the news from their own agent.


    ¡°As of now¡­¡± He allowed a breath. ¡°...This school is off limits to you monsters!¡±


    ¡°You Fool!!¡± They all yelled. With a simple sideswept of his hand, he banished all the council in one movement.


    The meeting had ended. Cross was alone in the cold room with nothing but his thoughts and the feelings of what he had done. Yet even with all the emotions and sadness, a big smile erupted on his face. Little did he know that day would only get far worse for the world and everyone. The events followed his decision would wound many and leave him with many more doubts. The hope of the world would be tested.

 Chapter 4: History unfolds

    The bell echoed throughout the silent hallway. Rick and I just made it through the door. We both found our seats. Rick was in the back near the window, I was sitting in the front near the door. I got out my history book and tried to remember what we were studying.


    Mr. Onix opened the door to the classroom. He was a middle-aged man with gray hair and black lines all over his face. Adding a slouch and a cane made him look older. His gray goatee swayed with every movement. A fun thing for kids to joke about when he wasn''t looking. Old man or middle age when it came to teaching Mr.Onix was through.


    He made it to the table in front of the desk. There were four rows of desks each has five seats. He stood in the front with all his set plans for the day on his desk.


    After class was almost done Onix finally got to something I cared about.


    ¡°Alright class, what do you know of kings?¡± adding bravado to gather our attention. His eyes scanned the room to see if everyone was paying attention. He looked down each row until he rested his eyes on me. I knew he would ask me...


    ¡°Dynames what do know about it?" Onix usually knew who to ask about certain things. I cleared my throat.


    ¡°Kings are beings who possess massive amounts of magic," I said with excitement. "They are chosen by a race to inherit their blessing. They have the power to change the outcome of any battle.¡± I replied to him, starting to get excited.


    ¡°Good,¡± Mr. Onix said as he patted me on the back. He walked back up and returned facing the board. "You have the basics down, but you¡¯re missing the real defining features. Kings have a certain abilities or traits that the species have. The species with trust in their heart give the King one unique power. They give the selected Slayer magic¡±.A little pain went through my head at the sound of that word.


    Many students looked at each others whispering the word. Even I with all my knowledge had little on the magic. He rose up his hand for silence. He continued with his speech. ¡°Slayer magic is a very unique and rare magic. It has the power to kill the entire species or cause a decline in the population.¡±


    ¡°But what is it and doesn¡¯t this mean they are the biggest threat to the species?¡± said a girl in the back.


    ¡°Ah, you misunderstand the term slayer. The slayer is given to those the race as chosen to inherit their history and their real power. Slayer magic is a unique magic because it comes from within the body¡±.


    Everyone gasped at this. Magic has only ever been heard of coming from the outside from the lye lines. Onix turned to the whiteboard and drew a human figure standing alone in the middle.


    ¡°Now, magic is typically taken from the lye lines and used outside while body acts as a conductor." He stuck out his hand. A ball of light flew from it. "Like so the magic comes from outside of us.¡± Now he drew a circle around the figure. He drew lines around the feet and lines coming up from them.


    ¡°Slayers or kings bodies act as a lightning rod and take in the magic and store it in them." The lines went toward the center of the body. "Here the magic is adopted and sent to all parts of the body." The lines spread all over the figure.


    ¡°But how do they uses it, if it comes from inside don''t they need a weapon or staff to focus the raw magic?¡± Asked a boy in the middle of the third row.


    ¡°Ah, that my young boy is the beauty of it all," Onix smiled and his enthusiasm grew. "They use their bodies as the focal point. The magic becomes part of them."


    ¡°How do they use it, though?" The boy asked. "If they don''t know how to use this magic like we do with regular magic?¡±


    ¡°Good question. My boy that is where the knowledge gained comes in. The brain uses the knowledge gained to sort out the complicated formulas and tells the body what to do. It is a subconscious system if you will. With this, they can change their body or their very presence. Their very personality can change and their power can double or even triples depending on the knowledge."


    My blood seemed to rise to my face. They feeling was like when a thought is there but you lose it before it becomes reliable.


    But one question was reacquiring.


    ¡°So how many kings have there been and what species made them that way," I asked. Everyone looked at me I tried to calm myself, but my face went red.


    ¡°Dynames interesting question." Said Mr. Onix. "There have been eight kings so far."


    Someone sat up from the back saying there were only seven. Many other agreed but they seem to remember they were interrupting class, and there was still more to learn. After the rack stop, Mr. Onix spoke.


    ¡°You see there was one king before the great Argeis Ward the second king. They say he never used his powers. He was very young at the time. His name and abilities were kept hidden from the public and his identity was never released. Indeed, it would be simple to say almost nothing is known of the first king.¡±


    "Then did he or she actually exist?"


    "That is the real question." Mr. Onix seems unsure of how to respond. "The other kings appear to recall the person in question, but even they are vague on the topic." He scanned the room, but other than my serious concentration, the other were wavering. "Well, let''s move on to the others now. Also, this will be on the test!" After a collective sigh from everyone, he moved on.


    ¡°We have, Argeis Ward, who is the second king also known as the giant slayer. He is king of Dergas. He rules mostly over ogres and giants. Mountains invest this region along with hard seasons and severe climates too harsh for other species. It is the largest country right now. They say his strength alone could conquer the world. He can change his appearance at will become a giant or man¡±. He hands went out and diagram of the world, as it stood, appeared. Dergas took a majority of the space on the continent they were on.


    ¡°The third king is Darkan Forstir, the werewolf slayer. He is the master of forests and wolves. He possesses the wood style magic and rules Fersta. A large jungle area. Its sizes does fall short of Dergas but it is still quite large. He is known to be a very territorial and cruel to his enemies.¡± A new border line formed and then the second kingdom was made. More to the north of Dergas. Its size was smaller,but it still looked imposing.


    ¡°The fourth king or queen, in this case, is Ashira Highgirth, the elf slayer. She is master of healing spells also is known as the barrier priestess. She is the ruler of Esperus. A place infested with plants and is said to rival Aphrodite¡¯s beauty. It is a very average sized kingdom and is not known for much violence. She is an excellent leader and stunningly beautiful or so the rumors go. Not many humans or other races have the luck to see her in person.¡± everyone tried to imagine her. I didn''t really care so I watched the map draw the country in. The new one was farther south from the other two countries. It moved to a new continent, one below ours, and took over the top have and extended ag good ways. My observation was cut short by Onix moving on.


    ¡°The fifth King is Solomon Siege, the leviathan slayer. He is master of the sea and rivals Poseidon in control of it. He rulers Sigo an underwater palace that is said to be able to be at the surface and dive deep in the ocean. It is a realm of water and few land walkers are permitted to go there¡±. He waited for the pencils to stop moving before going on. Even then most eyes saw a large thing fill the sea away from all the countries. Like a lurking predator, it consumed space and filled a large section of the ocean between most of the contents of the world. No diagram appeared of what it looked like, but I imagined some underwater kingdom.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°The sixth is Queen ,Melanie Lurker, the Vampire Slayer. She is the ruler of Blandian. The country itself is in a veil of eternal darkness. The only light comes from their blood moon. Trees with black leaves and odd species of animals exist here. It is the homeland of darkness and where the line of trust is as thin as ice¡±. A cold chill went thru the class just trying to imagine in such a place. The map ,unable to show fear, just went on to drawing the location. To the far east of the world, a section was consumed and a hellish looking image filled it. It just screamed vampires were there.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid for security reasons I am forbidden from talking about the seventh. So I can¡¯t tell you much other than he is the ruler of Titus. A kingdom in the sky. It is full of hawk men, angels, and future magicians of great power.¡± Many people began to whisper. It was a place of ahh for future magicians. Only the truly gifted are allowed there. More of a pipe dream for me. The map this time eliminated a section of the sky far above the world. What looked like a fly fortress soon was formed. It shapes was that of a spinning top. As alarge spike-like structure was below the great city floating in the sky. A strange almost foreign emotion worked it way into my heart. I couldn¡¯t identify it so I let it stir in my chest.


    ¡°The eighth is the king of ghouls and the dead. He is a terrible man beyond words. His name...Mr. Onix seemed to look everywhere as though the very name is taboo.


    He took a deep breath. ¡°His name is Samuel Lugosi.¡± A profound and unbelievable hate surged from me. I don''t know why but my blood seemed to boil at the name. My grip on my desk tightened. I was trying hard to control my groundless hate.


    "It is said he took control of the first King domain after slaying him eight years ago. Which has put the country through a living hell. He has shrunken the boundaries and I hear he uses the peasants for his entertainment. Having renamed the country Havan for fun. It''s real or original name lost to time. My focus broke. I snapped a piece of the desk off and scared everyone in the class.


    The bell rang hollow through the deadly silent room. The map, however, finished forming the small country west of Dergas. It may have been a country but its size compared to all the other was sad. It was like a dot before a giant. If Dergas continued to grow, it was easy to guess the country would be swallowed whole.


    Mr. Onix remembered class was over demised class but kept his eyes glued on to me. I left the room last after apologizing for breaking the desk. I ran down the hall towards the gym. Many smug glares and smirk filled the halls. Most did not approve of a non-magical being infesting their school.


    In the locker room, finding my sword and some spare gym clothes was simple. I slipped off my jacket and went to changing.


    Once finished, I slung my sword over my shoulder and walked out the door to the outside. I wrapped the jacket around my waist. In extra comfort in the arena.


    Rays of light broke through the room. The sun was high in the sky. Black clouds were far in the distance. It was going to rain soon.


    The dome. What most kids in the school call the gym, but it was an artificial area. It could change in an instance. Today it was a classic open field with tables near the doors and some trees in the back which was my usual spot. I walked away from the door and top to look at one of the tables.


    At one of the tables sat Erica Strider the student council president. For six months now she held the peace which was a big thing as the position changed monthly before she came.


    Her hair rejected the sunlight with its solid black. Her brown eyes scanning the book in front of her. Her clothes reflected her standing. A mere black dress,but its style echoed nobility.


    We held a complicated friendship, and she was kind of a weird one. I chose just to run by as I didn''t have much to say to her today.


    I reached the back and found my usual practice dummy. It was a cut-out of a human figure. The wind seemed to only fan my hate fire. I couldn''t let it go without using it in some way.


    The model responded to touch, so not having magic didn''t hinder me. It glowed and a voice asking for a level to fight at. I selected level seven out of ten. The black silhouette moved away from the cutout. It took the full shape of a human. A shadow sword filled its hand. We both bowed to each other. I had no idea why. It just always did it, repeating it back just seemed natural.


    After seconds of bowing, I jumped back drawing my blade. Little time existed before the silhouette met me. We clashed blades. I tried to improve my footing and pressed its defense making it back off. It worked. With an opening, I sought for its heart, but It parried me and went for mine. Blocking it with the hilt of my sword barely deflecting it. It nicked my hand slightly. I tested my grip. No problem.


    After minutes of swings and failed attempts at each other, the difficulty only increased. To eight, its pace grew as did its speed. At nine, the power struggle was slowly turning in its favor. The balance would be decided at ten. After mere minutes of combat. An enormous amount of sweat caked my body. I could barely believe was still standing. My body ached, and my arms could hardly move anymore. This was farther than ever I had gone before. The fire lit in me was still burning, In fact, it got hotter as we went on.


    The outcome would have to come down to a single swing. We faced each other sword raised toward the sky. It was hot as if the sun was at my back. The wind blew through causing a leaf fall from a nearby tree to fall. As it gently fell unaware of the consequence, it touched the ground carefree.


    In that instant, we both sprinted at speeds barely believable. Blades both aiming to kill crossed more time than one could count. Backslash, thrust, side slashes, parries, and all kind of moves were thrown.


    We never gave ground, unmoved until we saw an opening. The first to back away would lose.


    I lost focus for a second.


    Its blade went through getting my past my defense at a moment¡¯s hesitation. Both my legs were wounded. Since it was practice no actual wounds would show up. To add realism, red lines would appear in the place of blood. It felt and acted like a wound. The pain of what it would feel like to be cut for real. I fell to one knee. Standing was now beyond me alone. I leaned on my blade to get back up.


    Many heads turned to watch with awe at me. Many were beating me to lose. I could feel their hate. My need to win burned all the hotter. A pool of sweat was at my feet. My legs were numb, but I could feel the lines fading slowly.


    Magic wouldn¡¯t help me here. Even if did have it.


    No, it is just me and this blade right now!


    It took my hesitation and charged me on the left. I met it, but my reaction was slow. It shot its blade at my head. I barely dodged it. A new red line on my cheek. I swung my blade sideways, but it backed off to a safe distance.


    The fire burned hotter.


    I was tired of this game of cat and mouse. A plan burned in my brain. I had no idea if I could pull it off, but the sensation in me said I could.


    I ran toward him pain in every step. A cloud covered the sun over our heads. It darted its blade for my heart only to find its blade in my jacket. It threw it away only to find my scabbard thrown at its face. It shuddered back. The sheath flew into the air spinning with great force. I grabbed the remains of the jacket and threw them over its head.


    The sun peeked through. It pulled off the jacket. It searched for me only to realize too late. I had feinted to the right to get behind it. It was only able to look down.


    The flame was coursing in my blood. Almost like a song had enchanted me to act.


    I dashed forward with a lot of speed and cutting in a diagonal line, cutting it in half. My feet dug in, but my momentum was too great. I turned my feet and made some circles in the ground. Like rubber burned left in the ground it left marks on the ground.


    I stuck out my sword to have the scabbard fall right on it and slide in. The movement felt so normal for a first attempt. I thumped it on the ground and used it as support.


    I took deep breaths. I slowly realized how much energy and strength was used in the fight. My heart raced as though I was on fire. My hair covered my eyes as I tried to look at the sky.


    I felt a cool breeze and my mind numbed. The fatigue seemed too faded as did the world. A Giant smile on my face. I felt the pain lines fade and the pain subside.


    It was the best fight I had ever had. I was excited to try again. After a break, a few more battles would do me good.


    If magic was beyond me, then this sword will take me all the way.


    Then a hard strike hit me in the back sending me into the nearby tree. The hit caused me to let go of my sword sending it flying near the open field. It made a thud as it dug itself into the ground. I place my hand on the tree and turn myself around to see my favorite person, Daniel Reeve and his gang of followers.


    He was a tall boy. He had short blond hair and dark green eyes. He had a bulky upper body and his legs were well built too. Less friend and more enemy. In fact a bully of sorts.


    It never was a fun encounter.

 Chapter 5: The Danger

    Erica had been enjoying the show Dynames had been putting on. The way he fought and how hard he worked was something of an interest of hers. She knew all too well of the treatment and mindset toward him. Many students felt he was a waste of time and would only lower the schools ratings. The nine boys surrounding him and trying to beat him was nothing new.


    Tired of the noise of Dynames getting beat up. She slammed her book down and walked over to where they were. On her way over, she tried to see the best way to go about this. Boredom ruled her, so she decides to entertain herself.


    ¡°It is none of my concern what the weak do to each other, but you¡¯re interrupting my reading,¡± The nine boys finally stopped kicking Dynames and turned their attention to her.


    ¡°What do you want girly?¡± one of the grunts snapped at her. A smile filled her face. She so enjoyed teaching people there place. With a flick of the hair, her eyes narrowed as the words soaked in. An idea formed, She walked right passed all of them as they were not even there.


    Dynames ,having been beaten, retreated to the tree while this was going on. She kept her eyes on him but kept her senses high and sharp if the other insects tried anything. Reaching him was easy. A little annoyance filled, which transformed into a heated stared at him. Cuts and bruises were the only noticeable wounds, but even they were light. Not a scratch on him from the bullies but pain in his eyes told her differently. She started to laugh loud. The nine boys all flinched by the sudden laughter.


    ¡°You know most friends jump in right away?¡± said Dynames. She stopped laughing and stared at him. She crouched and met him eye to eye with a hand extended. Dynames reached for it, but her hand went past his and stopped in front of his face. A flicked sent his head into the tree. He fell to the ground. Erica stood back up still facing him.


    ¡°I don''t help weaklings and I don''t remember being your friend,¡±conviction filed her voice. There it was her terrible persona. She hated herself for it. ¡°I was trying to read and the noise was distracting me. I felt like someone with real strength should stop this before it became pathetic.¡± Dynames moved his face out of the dirt and moved his head to the side. Groans escaped his mouth


    ¡°You really are bad at helping your friends.¡± He said with a sad look. Her anger flared and she was moving toward him again. While Dynames ran away trying to widen the distance between them.


    ¡°See there you go trying to hit me again. You really need to be more honest with yourself. You probably were sick of watching your friend abused so you came to intervene¡±. He seems to then realize he had teased her to hard. Sweat appear on his neck.


    ¡°I think the weed needs to be taught how it should treat a flower.¡± Erica grabbed his collar and put him against the tree. No matter what she said, she was happy he could see through the facade. At least she hoped her could.


    The nine other kids were in complete confusion but the Daniel was anger his prey was getting taken.


    ¡°Hey let go of my victim!¡± Daniel stepped forward and placed his hand on Erica and pulling her away and sent her flying. After she had landed, a looked confused appeared at first then rage set in.


    ¡°Oh,¡± An evil chuckle. A very anger expression crossed her face. It honestly sent chills down Dynames''s spine. ¡°You want to fight me you little piss ant.¡± Rising up. Her hand went up toward the sky.


    ¡°Hey, I have a name too!¡± Daniel said little dejected. He said it in a small voice so no one actually heard him or really cared to.


    ¡°Field change.¡±


    A blinding white light shot from the ground. Everyone closed their eyes. When they opened their eyes, the field had become a vast forest with trees close to each other.


    They all stood in a patch of the sea of green. Dynames was still against a tree and he seemed a little distress. His eyes like a deer in the headlights and sweat visible on his brow. The nine boys retreated al little and appear to start planning something. Erica, not really caring what they did, stayed on the outside edge of the patch. Her expression was less than pleased.


    ¡°Dynames come over here¡± she called with a hint of anger. Dynames flinched at first but soon did so. He got up and wiped off the dust that had collected on his clothes and walked slowly past the nine boys and next to Erica. She needed to think of a way to demonstrate her power.


    ¡°All right Dynames!" Ercia faced him. "Now I want you to take five of them on while I take on the other four!"


    ¡°Oh alright.....Wait what?!¡± the cry came out of his mouth. He was ignored for most of this and now he was being told to fight for no reason.


    ¡°WHY do I have to fight five of them?! I don''t fight humans I will only fight creatures!¡± She could not believe this novice talk. This kid just fought with such strength and speed inhuman in fact. Yet he won¡¯t fight humans.


    ¡°Are you stupid or something?¡± She was madder than before. Her face was red. ¡°You have to fight to survive or they will beat you and kill!¡±


    ¡°Then I guess I die¡± She slapped him hard a crossed the face. He fell to the ground. Placing his hand on his cheek


    ¡°I won''t allow any weed to die so sadly in front of me!¡± It happened again she wanted to express more feeling but she always said the opposite. Even in this dangerous situation.


    ¡°Do you have any desire to save your own life or hold any value to it?¡± sadness in her voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re talking to a wall on that subject.¡± Called a voice from above. She looked up to see Rick sitting on a limb in the tree playing with leaves. How long had he been there? She hadn''t felt his presence that whole time.


    ¡°I''d have to say he is quite stubborn when it comes to that,¡± said Rick, who decided to be cool and let some leaves free and jumped down from the tree. He landed quite well and stood next to Dynames.


    He looked at her then back at the group of guys. He affords his hand to Dynames to help him up. She couldn''t read him. He seemed so carefree all the time yet right now she should feel something from him but has no idea what it could be.


    Daniel, who had been sitting quietly, had had enough. He sent three of them around the side while the other four went toward them. While they were distracted by the first group, he would split them up and take Dynames himself! He pointed to two men and told them to draw the arrow and fire. They drew bows and aimed their arrows.


    Rick almost didn¡¯t have to time to react. The arrows were going for Dynames''s neck.


    He shoved Dynames into Erica saving them. But Dynames''s necklace had to take the arrow; severing the chain letting the pendant fly away. He turned his attention to the other guys, unaware that the other group had jumped out from behind and planted a club to Dynames¡¯s head sending him flying away from Erica.


    He got caught off guard. He should have stepped in earlier. Why did he have to show off and try and enter like that? Erica who had just realized what was going. Jumped to her feet and threw herself into his back to make it so they were back to back.


    ¡°Hey, do you have a plan? She whispered. He looked at her seeing she didn''t seem to have one. He let out a sigh.


    ¡°No I don¡¯t¡± zero enthusiasm in his voice.


    ¡°If only we had someone useful we wouldn''t have this problem.¡± Her remark struck a nerve. Was she trying to piss him off?


    As they spoke, the men who had come from behind retreated back to the group. Daniel sent four of his grunts to surround them. He seemed confident his plan would work. He wore a disgustingly happy smile.


    Rick still needed to make a plan if they were going to win against nine of them. He thought for several seconds. Rick let out another sigh. He reached into his leather jacket to grab some beats. He looked at them for a while.


    ¡°Hey, I need you to distract these four for a bit,¡± Rick said He looked at Erica. I need at least five minutes. If that too hard for the student body prez. I guess I can find another way¡±.


    He could see his plan worked. Her eyes seemed all too eager to beat some punks. She placed her hand on his chest and looked straight at him. She smiled then pushed him away. He fell on his butt. She walked into the middle of the four guys.


    ¡° I don''t think I have had the opportunity to give my name boys,¡± said with a smile. ¡°MY name is Erica....¡±


    ¡°No one cares about your name, you crazy bitch!¡± the grunt on the right said. ¡° I am sick of this.¡± Rick knew all too well you don''t talk like that to her. ¡°I am done waiting for the boss!¡±


    ¡°Armament: right arm.¡± He jumped up while a light covered his right arm. The light faded revealing a black glove that was covered in black plating. After reaching the apex of his jump, he fell toward Erica. Blue light flew from the base of the glove sending him down faster.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    What should have left a crater in the ground never made contact with anything. Erica lets a smile go. When he reaches within a distance, a black substance flew from the ground forming an arch blocking the punch all too effortlessly. His face said it all. His amazement and confusion. The black material grabbed his arm and held him there.


    ¡°Strider,¡± she said.


    ¡°What?¡± the grunt yelled down.


    ¡°My names is Erica...Strider¡±. Rick could feel the guys shiver from where he was.


    The name itself wasn¡¯t much but the reputation with it was everything. Erica Strider was also known as the black princess. She wields black sand that followed her every command. A genuinely terrifying mix with her current personality. The fact that she became the student body prez, which marks the strongest student is impressive.


    He could tell the battle would shift in their favor for now. Erica threw the guy toward a tree and set the sand in a defensive pose. He had to come up with a plan to get the other five involved. He was interrupted by needles passing close to his face.


    He fell back and jumps away from the tree. He looked around trying to find the source. Then a few needles dug into his back.A cry escaped his lips. The pain was light, but it was nibbling away his strength.


    He looked up into a tree to see a new grunt standing there. He was like a ninja from the way he looked to the way he stood. What a bother. I have to fight a weirdo who thinks he''s a ninja.


    He looked over at Erica, who was currently delivering the two grunts their asses on a silver platter. The third and four keeping their distance. He pulled out the needles suppressing a scream.


    At this rate, he was going to have to try to fight. Rick was hoping the others would worry about her and leave him alone. He should have known better. More needles landed nearby. This guy just would not stay still. His speed and accuracy became a pain. He kept pressing me with the needles and making him wear himself out. It was working, his breath was coming in rapid gasps.


    ¡°Do you give up already¡±? Said the grunt having a fun laugh at Rick¡¯s expense. It was high-pitched laughs that everyone wanted to stop. He was nothing more than a nuisance.


    ¡°Alright¡± yelled Rick. He slapped himself in the face with both hands. Rick placed the headphones on his head. He began to focus having not used his power in a while. He would have preferred not to use it. His thought was interrupted by more needles. Rick jumped away, but his back collided with a tree. He was in a corner,


    The fake ninja was all too happy about him being trapped. The ground was filled with his needles and Rick¡¯s movements were slowing down. The fake jumped from the tree to the open ground. The fake ninja looked like a bear that had trapped his prey.


    ¡°So, I have a question ninja-boy,¡± said Rick.


    ¡°Oh what would that be?¡± said the ninja


    ¡°Can it be my turn now?¡± Rick placed a smile on his face and rubbed the back of his head.


    ¡°I mean not to be rude, but I have been on the defensive for a while, so are we good with a change?¡± The fake ninja was surprised and looked at him as if he was an idiot.


    ¡°Are you stupid or something!¡± It felt like a statement more than a question. ¡°This is a fight you don''t ask turns to attack¡± anger in his voice.


    ¡°I have had enough of you!¡± He jumped back into the tree and in his hand he held silk or something. With a slight tug the string gave way. On the tree near him, there were paper bombs that began to ignite.


    ¡°Oh shit¡±


    The explosion filled the area where they were fighting. The ninja stood on the branch laugh to his heart¡¯s content. After the smoke clear there was nothing, but a crater where Rick had stood. The ninja began to turn away. After his laughter had quieted he began to return to the other battle. He placed his hand on the tree to shove off.


    A needle pierced his hand pinning it to the tree. The ninja searched everywhere for the source but to no avail.


    ¡°You know it''s not nice to try and kill people,¡± said Rick who stood on a branch far behind him. He could see the shock and surprise on the ninja''s face.


    ¡°How did you dodge that?¡± the ninja asked.


    ¡°Well, I can''t say I avoided it altogether. My jacket got a little scorched.¡± Rick pulled up the back showing the burned back.


    Rick jumped toward the ninja. Who quickly pulled the needle out of his hand and threw it at him. But the second it would have made contact nothing was there.


    A needle then pierced the ninja''s shoulder making him throw himself against the tree to prevent further attacks.


    Next one struck his knee making him fall from the tree. He landed hard on the ground. He tried his best to stand but the needle Rick threw had severed his nerves and tendons.


    The ninja seemed to be in a state of dismay trying to find a way to win. He removed both the needles and tried to move. He fell and tried desperately to move.


    Rick seeing this as the fight was over moved closer out of the shadows of the trees. He moved slowly just in case this was a trap. Well within arm¡¯s reach. He stopped, the ninja had ceased. The body went up in a ball of smoke


    He jumped back and searched the outline of the trees.


    ¡°Alright I give you credit for the for the surprise attack¡± called the ninja hidden somewhere in the trees. "But no ninja falls for the same thing twice."


    The voice kept change for one place to the next. Rick knew he could no longer trust his ears.


    The needles fell from above. Rick fell back to dodging them. The ninja came from behind with a knife. He did a one-eighty turning to meet him. He raised his hand snapping his fingers.


    The knife shattered to pieces. The ninja held his hand. He pulled a cord with his free hand launching needles from all sides. Rick snapped both hands stopping all of them in a second. It rained needles.


    The ninja came swing with his unhurt hand. His fist came hurtling for Rick''s face. He had vanished. The ninja paralyzed, was met with a downward kick the back of the head. Rick landed trying his best to mind the needles.


    He picked one up and jammed it into the ninja''s free hand. His screams fill the forest.


    ¡°Good you¡¯re the real one.¡± Said Rick. ¡°Now it''s your turn or do you want to surrender now?¡± He remained unmoved.


    ¡°Guess I may have hit you too hard. Well, I hope you have sweet dreams ninja boy¡± A something green fell out of the grunts pocket. He moved to grab it. It was a fifty dollar bill.


    So, they are being paid to do this huh. There are some sick people out there. He found that ironic and laugh a little. Letting the wind take the dirty money.


    Rick moved sluggishly toward Erica. His vision blurred. Using his power recklessly is not a good idea. Rick rested on a tree; He stared across the field at Erica.


    She had just finished blocking the four grunt''s attacks. Erica looked like she was having a little too much fun. She threw one of the guys against a tree and sent black arrow out toward all of them.


    Rick took off his beats letting them rest on his neck and looked around again. The field was in ruins. Trees were everywhere. There was a new crater and a lot of blood to clean up.


    He got the feeling something was wrong. Dynames was still on the other side unconscious. Most of the blood was from him. He seemed to be taking his sweet time in waking up.


    A breeze came through the trees. Followed by an enormous ominous force. His breath slow and his heart skip a beat. Rick looked everywhere, but could not find the source.


    He snapped to his senses without finding the source. The battle had turned bad. One of the grunts fighting Erica threw something into her arm. She looked like she was now in a pickle.


    He hit himself. He finally figured it out why this was bothering him. Of course, that knew who she was. They didn¡¯t give a damn about Dynames. Erica was the real target. Now they were trying for her now. Why would the waste such a chance when there target was down? Or their real plan was to get Erica out in the open.


    He must have paid the other ones to get Dynames and me out of the way. This way he would have nine against one. The bastard, he must be playing to take her out.


    He had to think. The best thing to do was to use the needles still lodged in his back.Pain erupted in his back as he dislodged them. Three in total. Not nearly enough to do damage.


    Erica


    Erica had faced multiple enemies before, but never had she been at such a disadvantage. She had literally been forced to a knee. She needed to end it. But the thing they threw was draining her. She felt her vision blur.


    She struggles to just stay still. The sand put itself in a sphere shape for defensive. The three guys kept their distance and fired magic missiles at her. She managed to get one out of the way at least. She needs to create an open to get them. The grunt with the armament had rejoined the other three making it harder for her.


    She noticed Rick laying in the outline of the shadows. He seemed to be trying, but was clearly out of energy. He flashed her hand signs. She struggled to translate.


    I will create the opening you use it. After reading, she gave a silent nodded.


    After she had finished translating, she nodded in understanding. Rick ran out toward the middle. With his beats on, he boosted with magic toward them. Shattering their formation. She changed the sphere into whips and start lashing out toward them she sent the first two into trees. Leaving the armament bastard.


    She hoped they were done. She was exhausted, but still continued the attack. She sent the sand rushing toward the armament bastard. Who was having a standoff with Rick? He failed to notice and took the hit. The grunt fell back a few feet. Rick fell back on his butt. She was confused.


    After closer look she noticed needles holes in his left arm and both his legs. He had been fighting like that this time huh. She had a renewed respect for him.


    Their plan would have worked if they had only they had check the grunt with the beefed up right arm. He rose quietly and placed himself in her blind spot. He cast his armament magic and launched himself at her.


    She tried the barrier but her magic was weak the sand was too slow. He broke through. Bloodlust in his eyes.


    She readied her attack. She heard something in the distance behind her. She felt her chances of win wane even more. The archers had moved behind her and were readying arrows.


    She only had seconds. Rick was too tired from his fight. She could only stop one of them. The arrows were released. The guy was in range of her. She was paralyzed in her fear. Only one thought occupied her mind.


    Will i lose here? She placed the barrier behind her. She, at least, wanted to lose facing her opponent. She closed her eyes. She hoped defeat would come quickly.


    She felt a strong gust of wind. She heard a crash. She waited for the pain. Yet nothing. She opened her eyes. Only to see something unbelievable.


    The grunt who charged her had his head smashed into the ground, but that didn''t matter. The person standing over him was.....Dynames. The sudden wind blew ruffling his shirt, but his gazed didn¡¯t waver from the bullies. Erica being behind him could not see the see the difference in his eyes. The man before her was different than the one she knew.

 Chapter 6: The Fight

    I''ve had some rough days before but this one took the cake. Having being beaten by three people, hit by a car, and cut by shadow, I thought I had done it all. Until a club hit me in the head. I remember flying through the air, but not hitting the ground.


    I couldn''t feel my body except for a coldness. My body could have shivered a storm. My head felt like a ball bouncing everywhere. It was tough to turn my head to watch the fights. My friends were being hurt but my morals would not allow me to fight.


    I wondered why thoughts of fighting other humans bothered me so much? The more I thought about it, the dumber it seemed. Like the thing that made the thoughts had vanished. New thoughts popped it into my head.


    When did I grow so weak? Why do I just watch? I am stronger than them, I could fight. My heart seemed to beat loud in my ears.The fire burned. It was a feeling of grief, and yet it flowed with power. My muscles were moving as if testing themselves all on their own.


    I felt my mind expand. It was if my mind and instincts all been locked away. I heard something, so I searched for the source. It was impossible to find, as my own blood kept getting in my eyes.


    Someone was complaining. I felt the need to sleep and rest. I realized these were Rick''s thoughts. I heard complaints about me taking so long. I got angry, and Rick seems to shift uneasily for a second.


    Did my thoughts reach him? No, Rick didn¡¯t look at me. He appears to be searching, though.


    I turned my attention back to Erica, who seemed to be in trouble. She had been injured in the arm, and her magic was slowly. She was in deep trouble. I tried to read her mind.


    I was overcome with...fear. Sweat sudden came, and my legs trembled. I got thoughts of dishonor. Was I experiencing her fear and sadness? But he felt something deeper in her heart. It was a need to win.


    Her thoughts were clear, but I tried to get deeper to see if that would help. I only found regret and apologizes her personality had never let out. It may as well have been raining apologizes in his head. She was sorry for so much. I felt her think one, in particular. It kept repeating


    Why can¡¯t I say thank you to him? Her thoughts said. He''s had done so much and helped me move forward. I only wish I could have said it once. I wondered who she had to apologize to. But more that I was concerned.


    Was she prepared to lose? Why? She has so much power left. I will, at least, lose facing my enemy. I struggled to move, but only to fall from my standing position. Someone needed to stop her. She was letting herself lose. I only got angry as my body refused to move an inch. The dirt in my mouth tasted bitter.


    My thoughts pulsated. My heart speed faster. A feeling of strength and power surged. I needed to move. I need... My thoughts were interrupted. A single word was on replay


    FIGHT! Fight! Fight!


    ¡°I need to...protect her!!!" I yelled. My body went into action. I got up and stomped the ground sending me forward. I wasn¡¯t thinking, and yet my body moved on its own. I crushed the distance between us.


    They next thing I knew I had broken the arrows. I spun around in front Erica. I redirect the grunt¡¯s punch. His face wore complete astonishment. It was replaced with pain seconds later.


    I struck his leg sending him off balance. I then placed my hand behind the grunts head and pushed down.


    I couldn¡¯t believe it. Everyone shared my surprise. All eyes were on me. I felt something deep inside resonate. It was as if it was normal to be in the spotlight. It felt...good


    I realized there this was no time to just stand still. I ran back toward the archers, they were the imitate threats. I was moving faster than I realized as they were so close tome within a few steps.


    I swept the feet of the first archery and planted my fist into his face. The second archer had activated a speed spell and moved back to his group of friends. I moved back to the middle of the field. I looked to my friends to make sure they were okay. There faces full of surprise, but they seem to be better than before.


    Rick was on one knee covered in blood. Erica was sitting and trying her best to stand up. They both were watching with wide open eyes. They were both covered in injuries. I felt my anger spike. I faced all five of the remaining enemies. Being human or not didn¡¯t matter in this situation. I pointed at all of them.


    ¡°You have hurt my friends!¡± Rage ran forth within my voice. "You will not get away with this! I can take you beating me, but to hurt my friends is something I WILL NOT ACCEPT!"


    Daniel''s face went from confused to anger. He seemed to be boiling with it.


    ¡°Enough of this.¡± He gestured his men surround him. He faced the archer. ¡°You stay here!¡± The archer flinched and nodded his agreement.


    All of the men were armed with weapons. One man held a spear. Another was wielding a curved sword while the third was the one who hit me with the club. He must have gotten up after Erica sent him flying and rejoined the group. Daniel pulled out a small hammer. It was dual sided, and it had a small spike on the top were a small sphere rested.


    I relaxed my body and let out a little snicker. I felt stupid for being afraid of him for so long.


    ¡°That little thing is your weapon?" I laughed harder. It was just too funny I couldn¡¯t control it.


    My laughter was cut short by a massive metal spiked ball barely missing me. It collided with a tree leaving only a stump where it had been.


    The small hammer was now bigger, with a chain leading to the spiked sphere.


    I really gotta stop laughing, before I fight people. I needed to come up with a plan.


    I would need more than just me now. The other three had close range weapons, but now that Daniel had a longer range the difficulty went up. I was lucky the archer was staying out of this.


    My vision was still a little blurry from the club to the face, and my body still hurt from the other fight. I would have to repay the ten-fold for sure. I lower my stance to one knee.


    I needed to find support, but Erica was out of steam and need to rest. That left Rick, who looked like he came out a horror movie.


    Rick¡¯s sound magic would be useful, but could he use it in his current state? They would need a form of communication. I needed to think.


    How could we do it? The voices in the back of my head came back. I really didn''t need others voices to my right now when I needed¡­...That was it! What if I could make it go both ways with Rick.


    But how? I would need some kind of way to get him to hear. My head hurt and my thoughts were unclear.


    Why can''t things be as simple as touching to make it work? A sensation went through his body. It was like my body agreed. I guess it can be.


    If that''s the answer, I would need to get over to him and do it secretly. I got an idea and hated it, but it was my best shot at secrecy.


    I stood up and pointed at the guy with the club. I shifted and got myself ready.


    ¡°Do you even have a role here? I bet you''re just some goon who follows him out of fear and isn''t even need here!¡± I yelled at him full of mockery


    That did the job. The grunt charged forward swinging the club like a madman.


    I leaned in and placed myself in front of Rick. I let the club hit me and sent me toward Rick. I had braced but the sudden impact was too much. I tried to cushion the blow but failed. I landed right in his lap sending both of us into a tree.


    Now I had to hope my plan worked. Rick was pissed at me. Rage filled his face, and he scowled at me.


    ¡°Can''t you, at least, try to dodge the attack!¡± Rick shouted at me.


    My head swam. As my head calmed, I remembered my plan. I grabbed onto Rick(Much to his protest). I sent my thoughts in and hope there were being received.


    The process was cut short by an arrow nearly hitting me. I released my grip and put distance between Rick and me. God dammit! I really hate that archer. I''m taking him out first.


    I could hear Rick''s thought¡¯s loud and clear. Most of them were just threats of what he was going to do to me. I tried desperately to send my idea to him, But the hit to the face was making it hard. I only had a little time before Daniel regrouped.


    I used the rest of my focus to send one last thought. Rick, you wannabe gangster get the message already!


    Suddenly Rick looked my direction and started to yell at him. He was livid with rage. I think he got it


    Rick, can you hear me now? I thought


    Yeah, I can hear you loud and clear jerk.


    Good because I have a plan to beat these bastards.


    Well, are you going to tell me?


    Alright, you wannabe gangster.


    After this is over, I am going to punch you. Very hard.


    Erica


    Erica had been too stunned by what happened. Her body wouldn¡¯t listen to her. As her mind calmed, her senses came back and she refocused on the fight.


    She found it hard to believe Dynames was the one fighting. The little cry baby she talks to before was gone. The sadness and fear in his eyes were gone. Now only a fire burned in them.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    He moved way too fast for them to reach him. He seemed to be lost in thought. She couldn¡¯t imagine how he could be doing it.


    After a while, an attack finally connected with him sending him right into Rick. She cringed at the sight. Feeling glad it was not her. The two were fighting. That was not good. She wanted to yell a warning, but the look in Dynames''s eyes stopped her. It was like everything was going according to his plan.


    An arrow silenced the two and separated them. She kept watching Dynames. He never dropped the stare. He seemed a little shaken by the attacks.


    Suddenly Rick started to yell at Dynames for no reason. She was clueless how he functioned. They began to nod at each other as if the knew what the other was thinking.


    Before she knew it, Dynames was up on the attack. He rushed the group and split them up. He began to go on defensive again. The group of bullies gains the advantage quickly


    What was he thinking? He can¡¯t beat all of them alone with no weapons. He began to lose ground to them. She saw something in the corner of her eye. The bully with the club was coming in from behind.


    She needed to warn him he was closing fast. As if reading her mind he turned to meet him. He wore the biggest smile. His eyes told her this was what he wanted.


    The bully swung the club in a downward strike going for the kill. Dynames pulled back his left arm and waited for it. Did he plan on punching it? No matter how strong he was, he couldn¡¯t break the metal club!


    The club was on him now and closing in quick. Dynames¡¯s left foot was planted firm in the ground and his arm was launched forward. Her heart seems to slow. She waited to see his arm break. A loud sound filled the forest. She couldn''t believe her eyes.


    When the fist and metal collided, the metal had been the first to give. Its sturdy shape was reduced to two pieces. Dynames had shattered the metal club planting his fist right in the enemy¡¯s face. Knocking him off his feet, sending him back. Dynames wasn¡¯t done. He pounced forward. He was already next to the grunt. He brought up his elbow and slammed it into the grunt''s chest.


    Erica was stunned again and full of surprise. Daniel''s followers shared her feelings. No matter of physical strength could have done that. It could only be one thing.


    Magic.


    He must be using it, but how did he do it? He can''t use magic so how?!


    Dynames jumped back doing a long arc backflip and brought his heel right down on the archer''s face. Dynames''s face glowed with pleasure, Like a goal had just been reached, as he knocked him out in an instant. He dropped like a sack of potatoes. Dynames jumped back away from the limp body of the archer.


    This was not sitting well with Erica. She was glad he was winning, but how he was doing I?. she was upset by no matter how she racked her brain no answer was coming. She couldn''t figure it out until she looked at Rick.


    He had a lot of blood on him. He was beaten and bruised. But more than that he was drenched in sweat. He had been sitting still this whole time. She finally knew what was going on.


    Rick must be using his sound magic in some way. But how could he be his magic is more for speed and direct attacks? It dawned on her. Sound Magic is used for support. It can boost other main strengths. The idea flopped immediately. He hadn¡¯t been snapping or moving his arms.


    Arms? ¡°DUH!¡± she said out loud. She places her face in her hand. Rick must be listening to the muscles in Dynames joints. As he pulls and builds energy, his muscles moved causing sound. Rick must be amplifying the sounds at the apex of the swing. Giving them more power and speed.


    It was an ingenious plan. It applied Rick''s magic from a distance giving Dynames an ability boost. Drawing in the enemy making them forget the others, letting Dynames become the center of attention. The only flaw was the user and caster bodies must be under immense pressure. The caster had to focus all his attention of the user. The user body must push past its normal limits.


    With all their injuries how were they fighting like this? Then she thought about it. Both are stubborn fools, but there one thing she is sure of. Neither of them likes to lose.


    If their goals are one, they were unstoppable. A perfect mix of pure physical power and a magic genius. Even if she wasn''t proud to admit it. If Rick ever really tired he would blow her out of the water.


    She felt a little sympathy for the grunts but only a little. Her mind filled with dread as Rick fell down. Hisface planted in the dirt and was limp for a second. He moved his head so he could see the fight.


    She tried to think. How was Dynames going to win now? It was still three to one. No amount of training could prepare anyone to face three weapon users at once. If she added on the idea of being dead tired and under an immense amount of strain. The future only looked more bleak.


    Dynames wasted no time in switching gears. He made a mad dash toward the other side of the field. Near a tree, left untouched by the battle, his sword stuck out of the ground. He had gotten to his weapon before the Daniel realized what he was doing.


    He went to grab the hilt of the sword, but he stopped. He began to shake. All he did was stare at his hands. He staggered and placed his hands on the tree.


    What was he doing? Did his morals suddenly turn back on? Now was not the time to get wet feet!


    Daniels man took advantage and surrounded him. Daniel to the left. The guy with the spear behind him and the one with the sword was on the right. He was surrounded.


    Dynames


    I know, I¡¯m repeating myself here, but I have had a lot of rough days before, but this one takes the cake! First, I get hit by a car, then bullied, struck by a club, and now my plan was failing. I needed to do something about my life.


    I searched the field to spotted my sword on the other side of the field next to a tree. I was going to need a weapon if I wanted to stand a chance.


    I ran as fast as my legs would go. My body was stiff. I ached with every move. I was just glad my wound had stopped bleeding for now. Wasting no time, I reached for the hilt, but my hand wouldn¡¯t grasp it.


    Fear shot through my body. Flashbacks filled my vision. I looked at my hands. They were dirty from mud, but time slipped, and the were covered in blood. I stood over a sword driven into a woman.


    A puddle of blood covered the floor. My heart kept beating faster. I stepped away and placed my hands on the tree. I had a panic attack. I felt pain and grieve too much for me. I didn''t know that woman, and yet I did, well, at least I seem too.


    It hurts. It hurts to breathe.


    I couldn''t calm down. I was gasping. Fear was taking hold. Dangerous and foreign thoughts filled my head. Why did I kill her? Why was she here?! What have I done? These ideas just kept repeating. My mind couldn¡¯t take it. I felt something inside me shatter. I felt myself fall into darkness. As I fell deeper, something went up. Even wrapped in guilt in knew one thing to be clear.


    I had lost.


    Cross


    Cross just found his way back the halls ways when he felt it. An ominous feeling swept through the campus. He let his Leguar senses kick in. With his eyes closed, he followed the disturbance through the lye lines. It leadstraight to the gym.


    He sensed something. It was something angry, and it made a cold sweat goes down his body. He was nowhere close to the incident, but the bloodlust was still reaching him. He had not felt anything like it before. He was terrified


    He had no time to think; he needed to move. He rushed into the nearest classroom and ran to the window and opened a window.


    He turned to the class and stared.


    ¡°Don''t repeat what you''re about to see." He said pointing at all of the kids. Then he jumped from the second story window down toward the field.


    In hindsight, jumping from the window may not have been the best solution. Cross was lucky enough to have trees below to land on. He landed on a branch(nearly falling off) and began moving toward the fight.


    He reached the area in no time. His long strides helped cover the distance. What he saw was not something he wished to see again. On the field, Rick, the boy from before, was unconscious or nearly there and gravely injured. A girl with similar injuries was in the middle holding her arm. She was staring intently at something. He followed her stare.


    He was paralyzed for a second. On the other side of him was Dynames. He was standing still surrounded by three armed students. His back to a tree. He was not in good shape. He had a big bruise on his forehead. His shirt was covering in cuts. Same for his pants.


    What made him freeze... was the look in his eyes. Anyone in the same situation would have the same look. Fear. The one Dynames was wearing was something only an old trained veteran would have.


    Pure concentration. Unbroken focus.


    Those eyes did not belong to a high school student. His eyes were dead calm. There was no fear or anger. Cross didn''t dare move, no he couldn''t move. Behind the stare, Cross saw great power. They were the eyes of a predator ready to take its prey. It was hunger and didn''t care who it feed on.


    The three boys couldn''t see it. Their adrenaline blocking their fear They all charged one after another. The one with the spear went first using a speed boost spell. The one with the sword came from the right while the one threw his giant metal ball from the left.


    The second the spearman was in range, he shot his spear forward. Only to get caught by Dynames hand. What could only be explained as pure shock filled Cross''s body. He used the Leguar to show greater detail.


    Dynames''s eyes had not changed nor moved from their place on the one of the left side of the field. With his right hand, He pulled the spear farther from the spearmen. He then pushed down making the butt of the spear hit the spearman¡¯s chin and make his body rise off the ground.


    Mr. Cross saw the several jaw bones break. He couldn''t believe it. Was this the same kid he met not even an hour ago?


    The one with the sword came next second after the spearman. Without hesitation, a Dynames, spun with force, driving the side of the spear''s shaft into the boy''s side. The hit made contact. The force drove it straight and true breaking the boy''s ribs on his left side. The boy was sent into a nearby tree.


    The chain ball was last. Dynames had not stopped his rotation. He spun a one eighty while ducking slightly under the ball to dodge it. As he went, he flipped the spear so the point was toward the sky. He slid his feet causing dust to fill the air.


    The ball made contact with something, but the smoke covered the scene. The Milliseconds passed with complete silence. It was broken by the chain starting to sway. Out of the cloud of dust came Dynames running on the chain toward the boy. The boy pulled, but his weapon didn''t come back to him. Fear filled his face. Dynames was on him. Dynames threw a punch from his right. The boy put up his right arm to block. The fist made contact, but that didn¡¯t stop its forward motion. It kept coming slowly breaking the bone and finding its way passed it land hard it the boy¡¯s face. The boy was sent back losing the grip on his weapon. He flew back, but he was brought right back. In mere seconds the chain from his weapon had been wrapped around his arm. Dynames held chain with his left drawing him in. Like a fish being brought to the surface, the hunter got the prize. Dynames firmly placed his right fist deep in the boy''s stomach.


    The boy''s face reflect pain, fear, and astonishment. The fight..No this was no fight. This one-sided massacre was over in less than a minute. The boy¡¯s body flew a few inches and then fell limp on the ground. He was unconsciousness far before he hit the ground.


    Cross was completely shocked. This boy was not just a boy. He did all that with a calm look on his face. It took a few second for Cross to snap to his senses. Cross scanned the boy. He sighed with relief, The boy''s heart was still beating.


    Dynames placed his foot on the boy''s chest and began to press down. Was he trying to kill him!? He needed to move in now. He noticed something on wrong with Dynames. He was still bleeding from the bruise on his forehead. Usual the boy healed remarkably fast.


    He noticed the necklace was gone. His mind went to thinking. A key to the situation was made. He spotted it not too far from the girl. He focused magic into his legs and boosted and grabbed it in an instant. He boosted toward Dynames.


    He knocked the boy back. In the air, Cross started a restoration spell to fix the necklace. He tried to concentrate, but a hand was around his throat trying to suffocate him. He needed more time. He was losing too much air.


    Just as he was about to lose all air. The boy''s hand was shot away by a wave of sound. He took his chance. He reformed the chain around his neck, just as they hit the tree.


    Dynames was unconscious, but he was stable and not trying to kill him now at least. Cross, after catching his breath, walked around gathering all the immobile boys and placing them in line. He moved the boy and girl farther from them. He looked at the Rick. He musthave saved me. Gods it sucks have to be helped by kids. He made a quick glance to Dynames. So these are the kind of people he gets himself surrounded by? He placed a healing circle around them. He moved back to the last boy.


    This one must have been the leader. He was in the worst shape. A severely broken arm and several broken ribs. He took the chain off his arm and waited, but it didn¡¯t vanish. The weapon was magical feed so it should have vanished after it ran out or the user was out cold.He followed the chain leading him to the tree. A link in the chain had been pinned to the tree with a spear.


    A chill ran done his spine. He looked back at Dynames. He couldn¡¯t believe the boy had such strength or how smart he really was. One thing was for sure, though. Something was waking up in him. Whether it was good or bad was beyond him. Cross smile for a bit, but he needed to focus on healing the wounded.


    As he was repairing the last of the boys, he noticed Dynames had gone missing and so had the boy and girl.


    These kids are far too active nowadays Cross thought bitterly.

 Chapter 7: The Game Changer

    Erica was still a little shaken from what had happened. Even after watching, she couldn¡¯t believe it. She was speechless. Was that really Dynames? He was an entirely different person. His eyes were so calm as if doing it all was normal.


    Before she realized, she had been put in a circle of healing next to Rick. She realized she had taken her fair share of damage. She felt the tingle of the magic doing its work on her injured shoulder and her aching muscles. She closed her eyes and let it do its job.


    After the magic had done a good amount to her wounds, she moved around trying to find Dynames. Rick was no longer next to her, and Dynames was nowhere in sight.


    She could only think of one place they would go. She got up and went out the back of the training area. Going out the doors she was outside of the school.


    The side of the school she was on was just an open field, but her destination was farther back. She followed the small trail toward the back. There was a large hill and on the top of the hill was a tree. It was relatively large, and its branches were very long.


    The best part of the tree was its leaves. Well, they were more blossoms than anything. The tree''s pink leaves flowed in the wind. Causing colors to fly through the wind. She always felt amazed and a sense wonder of the little petals dancing in the wind.


    She climbed the hill and found Dynames laying on his back near the trunk of the tree. She looked up and found Rick sitting on a branch good ways up the tree. She knew this was their spot to rest and skip class. Most people don''t know about this tree. It was too far back from the school for a student to venture. Well, usual at least


    Dynames had brought her here once to get away from the harsh students. She shook off the memories. She sat next to him and let the boy rest.


    Most of his injuries had healed, but his clothes were still torn were his took damage. She saw the amulet sitting on his chest. She felt her curiosity peek. She had to touch it to confirm her suspicions.


    She bit her thumb till it bled. The blood rolled down her hand. He cautiously reached over to touch it. She felt a surge.The wound closed with miraculous speed. She nodded her head in victory for being right.


    ¡°So are you going to hold me down forever?¡± his voice cut through the silence. Shocked and a little embarrassed she pulled her hand back and jumped back a few meters.


    She glared at him for a few seconds.


    ¡°How long have you been awake?¡± she said with a lot of anger in her voice. He turned to face her. His eyes were filled with amusement.


    ¡°Oh, the whole time. I wanted to see what you found so interesting, but I needed to move so I interrupted your moment.¡± She felt a pang of anger. She picked up a pebble next to her hand. She placed it between her point finger and her thumb and flicked it hard at his face.


    He fell back. He was down for a second. He shot back up with an evil little grin.


    ¡°Damn that hurt! Just because I heal fast doesn¡¯t mean you can abuse me.¡± Blood ran down his head. She had broken the skin, but it was already healing. She couldn¡¯t help but laugh at his face


    ¡°So this amulet is the cause of the cure huh,¡± Dynames said with a more composed look. He wiped the blood from his head. He had a troubled look came over his face.


    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked. She rarely ever saw him get worried.


    ¡°It''s about the fight. I don''t understand what happened.¡± He moved his hand to his chin and started to think. ¡°I don¡¯t remember it all just bits and pieces of it, but I felt the sensation of hurting all of them.¡±


    She had completely forgotten to ask about it. Now that she thought about. When he lost the necklace, the power to heal was gone. Does it have another purpose? She dismissed this thought when Dynames started saying something.


    ¡°I think this necklace is blocking my ability to fight humans. I believe it is preventing all action against humans.¡± He said a little skeptically.


    ¡°So you think the necklace is the key to a door that harbors your ability to kill someone?" She said. ¡°I agree it is blocking something but to keep just your capacity to kill people doesn''t that sound dumb.¡±


    ¡°It does but with the fight we just watched I believe it makes sense.¡± Rick¡¯s voice rained down from above. ¡°He showed huge skips in skill and showed more composure while fighting. He was like a machine.¡±


    ¡°When you say it like that it makes it sound like I was a monster,¡± Dynames said a little saddened.


    ¡°You kind of were, you took them out one by one as if that was nothing. ¡° Said Erica with joy. She may have enjoyed the beat down a little too much.


    ¡°Okay please stop double teaming me. It''s clear this necklace is preventing me from fighting people,¡± he said as a matter of fact.


    Erica found this whole thing just too strange. She had to admit Dynames was not normal, but this was a little extreme. She knew far too little about him. It had bothered her before, but now it was just too apparent


    The only sure thing was something was wrong. Before she could think deeper, an announcement came on the intercoms.


    ¡°All students, please come to the gym there has been a significant discovery. We wish for all students to see it.¡±


    The three exchange looks and all ran (with a lot of compliments from Rick) to the gym.


    How little did we know of the events that would follow would scar us for years to come.


    We wandered through the halls being pushed by the advancing horde of students. After the crowd, they found the right path that flooded into the gym.


    The gymnasium was in the back of the school near the hidden tree. It was a massive part of the building. The inside was beautiful and cold from the air conditioning. It had two levels. The first level was the stand at which the principal or the speaker at the time. Then the second level, which at best was only a few extra feet up from the first. If anything it was kind of like a lecture hall expect the students were literally all looking down at the professor. Erica though it was more for in case the experiment at the time went wrong.


    Of course in the student section, there were hundreds of desk.There were for the student who took notes on the new finding and would add them to their own research.


    The desks were split into columns of thirteen, luckily we found open ones in the middle. Then after a few minutes, all the student found a seat or a place to watch from. There were about 400 students and 300 teachers here at the school. All we''re here to research new things. Erica couldn¡¯t deny the excitement she felt for it. The new discovery could be useful to her.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    The headmaster was standing next to all the other teacher. He was an old man near his eighties. He moved around in a wheelchair, but he was not to be trifled with. He skin was a dark brown. His eyes were a lush green. His hair white was tied back in a ponytail.


    He rolled his way past a few teachers to a podium in the middle of the circle. He awkwardly reached for the mic. He grabbed it after a few moments of trying. He coughed a few time to stop the snickering and talking amongst the students.


    He looked through as if he was taking a headcount of us. Satisfied he turned to face the middle of the circle.


    ¡°My young students and facility, I have a most interesting find today.¡± He said with a deep rich voice. ¡°A few day ago a team of searcher brought back this strange box." He gestured toward the front of the circle just a few feet in front of him. The box was a medium size silver box. It was the size of a full-size cabinet.


    Erica was excited maybe it was some kind of new staff or new grimoires of the old magic. She looked to her side seeing the same expression on other students. Except for Rick, who had fallen asleep and was quietly snoring. She didn¡¯t want to wake him he had been through a lot. She looked at Dynames, but he was different. His eyes were glued to the box, but his expression was one of confusion and deep thinking. She snapped out of it and returned her attention to the speech.


    ¡°Inside this box, we have found a fossil.¡± He spoke. This was met with many sighs. Fossils were only good for certain magic. So a lot of students were out Erica included. The headmaster raised his hand for silence.


    ¡°Don''t give in just yet my young ones. This fossil is indeed a rare find. We believe the fossil to be an ancient lizard of some kind. Its identity and species have yet to be specified.¡± A kid in the front had his raised. ¡°Go ahead young one.¡±


    ¡°So does it have anything on it or any new knowledge and can we see it?¡± Said the senior.


    ¡°Yes it does, but the language is old or some new kind we have never seen before. Further experimentation will need to be done. As for seeing it, I see no harm.¡± He spoke some words of power and lines formed on the box, and the side started to fall away. The rock was the size of a large desk, and it was at least 3 feet tall. It was made of black rock, but the creature was something of a white line. Erica could see the outline of the body, but she couldn''t see the writing.


    She was now bored by this whole thing. She looked at Dynames whose expression was so focused it scared her. His lips were moving as if he was talking. He seemed like he was in a trace.


    "!!"


    A teacher rushed into the gym from behind all the students. He jumped down over their heads and reached the president. He leaned in, and the Headmaster''s face went from shocked to a dark one.


    ¡°ATTENTION ALL STUDENTS!!¡± he yelled. Everyone went dead silent. He rolled his chair back a little and waved his hand in the air. A large blue window appeared. Images of the town of fire and monster were flooding the city. She couldn¡¯t suppress her surprise or fear. Everyone was in shock. Some were crying and almost trying to run. Nearby teachers calmed them and had them stay seated.


    ¡°Now, this is no time for fear young ones. I will need all facility to go out and stop the fires. Senior class I will need you to go and evacuate the civilians and kill the invading monsters! Juniors will place a barrier around the escape route! Freshman and sophomores will stay here and hold the school. They will also provide support fire.¡±


    The Seniors began to move. First, they left the gym and went ahead toward the town. Cross stop Erica and the others two before they could leave.


    ¡°I will need you three to stay your extra defense for the freshman and sophomores¡± He pulled them to the side as the juniors went next and then the remaining teachers.


    The headmaster was still in the middle of the gym. He was giving instructions and formations to the younger kids. He closed the box with the fossil in it. He then placed Cross in charge and teleported away.


    Cross began ordering kids to form groups, but as things were going well then, the wall near the back exploded. Many kids knocked back were severely injured. A dust cloud filled the room only adding to the fear and confusion. Erica''s ears were ringing, she thought she heard shouts of cross''s voice. Still ruffled by the explosion, she looked up to see two tall figures were standing there in the aftermath of the blast. With two smaller ones right next to them.


    A man walked through the smoke. He was a tall man with long black hair. He was wearing a black suit. His skin was pale, and he didn''t look like much. He had purple eyes, which gave Erica a big chill. She felt like nothing more than livestock before them. Erica thought he seemed like some aggressive businessman.


    In one hand he had a chain. And with his other hand, he threw a small white ball. It released a large white light that consumed the whole area.


    Erica was stunned. She heard Cross yelling orders, but her body refused to move She heard attack so she tried to summon magic in defense but to avail. Erica had no idea what was going on. She had had plenty of time to recover her magic. Looking to the sides, she soon realized no one was able to use magic. If no one could use magic, it only meant one thing. That ball the man had thrown before had disabled their magic.


    The man started to laugh. ¡°Ah, those faces I never get tired of the looks of despair. "Brogg come here I need some help." A giant man emerged from the cloud. He had a bald head and a massive chin. He was wearing nothing but rags for a shirt with some worn leather shorts. On his back, he carried a giant gourd. He had the eyes of a killer. Even paralyzed by fear, her mind was still searching for the name. She had sworn she knew it. Then it hit her as well as the sense of defeat.


    This was Brogg the walking wall. His cold black eyes had her frozen in place. This man had killed hundreds of people for the eighth king. She was terrified. With no magic how were they going to win?


    Then from the smoke, two little kids emerged with a tall blonde girl with the chain around her neck. The kids were none other than the hurricane children. They had a kill count that rivaled or nearly surpassed Broggs. They were twins both with dark hair and hazel eyes. They were both relatively small. Maybe the size of a small tree. They were dress in high-class clothing apparently only available to a select few. The girl was wearing a little pink dress with sparkles. The boy was wearing a red shirt with ¡°Win or Die¡± on it. He seemed a little cocky.


    The girl was someone she didn''t know. She was no friend of the people attacking them. She was a somewhat beautiful girl minus all the bruises and scrapes that were visible on her exposed skin.


    She having been dressed in a dirty brown sac, like that of slaves wore of old used to wear, her skin was a creamy white stuck out. Her emerald eye....she looked harder to see a yellow eye as well. They were filled with nothing but despair. Those eyes seemed so lost as if the light in them was gone. It was like looking into an empty void.


    She then realized who the leader in the suit was. Aroma Silver the right hand of the eighth king. He was a far cry away from the other three. He has destroyed several villages and always leaves no survivors. He was definitely out of her league.


    How can we fight people like this?


    We have to....run!


    Aroma snapped his fingers, and three trolls appeared from the gaping hole in the wall. They were giant green horrific monsters. They all had their hair tied behind the heads. They all had clubs and their giant teeth sticking out of their mouths. Their eyes were a terrifying orange.


    She looked around. They students were all in no shape to fight. They were several injured and even if they were able to they had no magic.


    Aroma pulled on the chain forcing the girl forward. ¡°Kill a few and we will use the rest as an example. The girl said nothing only nodded in disagreement. Aroma punched the girl and start to step on her head.


    ¡°Still disobedient as ever you slave. I wonder how your last master dealt with you.¡± Her expression changed, and she grabbed his foot.


    Her voice was faint but still there. ¡°Don''t bad mouth him you bastard.¡± This was meet with a swift kick to her stomach. She started to cough frantically.


    ¡°Now watch as all of them are slaughter because of your disobedience.¡± he said rather coldly.


    ¡°Now¡± He pointed at the troll. ¡°Go kill and fill your bellies.¡± They began to rush a crossed the room. They had killed two kids in a second. They were almost on her, she wanted to run but she had nowhere to go. Kids tried to open the doors, but they were locked.


    She heard a sound. She turned to see a troll missing a hand. The troll was right in front of her. She could smell the foul breath. He was cut in half In the next second blood misted out of the fresh cut. The corpse fell to the right and left revealing the killer. Dynames stood there covered in a little of the blood. He threw something at her. It was his necklace. ¡°Hold on to this. Use it to heal the injured.¡± He said his voice was deeper and more confident, yet it was cold as ice. He began to turn away and walk forward. The troll came from the left charging with blood lust.


    Dynames back stepped and side swiped the second one, and the third came from above. He moved so quickly with a diagonal up cut strike. Killing the third one instantly. Dynames had avoided a good amount of the blood, only his shirt was covered and a little on his pants. He pointed his sword at the enemy.


    ¡°I want you out of this school,¡± He said with confection. The blonde girl was staring at him. She was mesmerized by him. It was faint, but Erica swore she so light in those eyes again. She gave up on trying to figure it all out. As a wave of fatigue washed over her, suddenly healing a nearby boy didn''t sound so bad.

 Chapter 8: Friendship

    I had thought my day of hardship and weirdness was over, but as usual, I was wrong. After entering the gym, I had started to feel weird. I thought it was from the shock of the fight, but then the box showed up. I had thought it was dumb since I didn''t practice magic. I was daydreaming through it till a chill went through my spine. I heard a voice, and I looked around. I saw no one and went back to daydreaming.


    Then the rock was shown. I heard the voice more clearly. It was a rather soft voice, but it still could be heard.


    ¡°Do you want power?¡± it asked. I was in total confusion. The relic was asking me if I wanted power. This was odd.


    What do you mean? How can you give me power? I asked, but no sound came out of my lips. I was only mouthing the words.


    ¡°I can''t right now. You must be proven worthy first. I would give you a test, but it seems another is already here.¡±


    Stomping feet and loud bang filled the room. A teacher came in, and the headmaster seemed worried. He began ordering people around and then when it was our turn to leave. Cross stopped us and told us to stay.


    ¡°For now, I will ask that you fight and prove yourself.¡± I felt a weird feeling in my head. ¡°I am now scanning you for another source of proof.¡± The feeling stopped.


    ¡°Wait it can''t be you''re¡­¡±The voice was shut off. The rock had been placed back in the box. After the headmaster vanish, I was called over by Cross to discuss battle plans.


    The rear wall exploded causing many students to be reeled back and causing many injuries. I move to two of them. They were both dead. I then saw the man coming in. First, a creepy looking business man, a caveman, and two kids. The girl was something I notice later. She was pretty.


    I felt something inside me break as she was being tortured for disobeying. With everyone in a panic about having no magic, I was the only one left to fight.


    As if reading my mind, Cross gave me my sword and told me to fight. He touched the back of my head and brought me in close.


    ¡°For now, I need time to form a plan.¡± He looked at the enemy. His eyes full of determination ¡°I will need you to take them out or stall them for awhile until I can figure a way to beat them and get our magic back.¡±


    ¡°Alright but I don¡¯t know if I will be able to do much.¡± I was losing confident fast. He moved away for me and stared at me. His eyes were full of seriousness. He reeled back and planted his fist hard on my face. I fell back to the ground.


    ¡°Did that wake you up?! If you don¡¯t believe in yourself right now, the fight is over! We will all die all because you gave up on trying!¡± I suddenly felt the huge responsibility on my shoulders.


    It was strange, but it felt like a natural feel. I felt like I had always had it.


    ¡°Now get out there. you will not be alone. You have your weapon and your dreams and friends to fight for. Never forget that!¡±


    I let it all sink in. I heard the cries of the other students. I could taste the terror in the air. I could smell the blood.


    ¡°So this is a test,¡± I said under my breath. I let go of the world of fear. I let it slip away. I would need a lot of focus and confidence for this fight. I would need to do something drastic. I removed the necklace. The black object was there again. It didn''t move it just stood there waiting for me to take the lead.


    It came behind me and stood there. I moved my body, and it did as well. Was it trying to inmate me? Thoughts pierced through my focus.


    A single word on replay.


    FIGHT!


    It echoed through me just like last time. I felt it more clearly. I had to let go more and relax my body. The shadow got closer until it was touching my back.


    I was hesitant to draw the blade. Would I see that awful sight again? Could I do it? These thoughts prevented me from moving. The black figure touched my shoulder. I felt comfort from it as if it knew my thoughts. I questioned what it really was.


    I had no feeling except a sense of acceptance from my body as if it was okay to let it in. So I dropped my guard and allowed the dark figure in. Cross couldn¡¯t see it; He was to focus on the enemy. I drew the blade slowly for a test. Nothing happened, but I still felt the odd emotions, yet the feelings were lighter than last time.


    I looked over at what soon would be my battlefield. I saw Erica moving kids and moving back. I saw bodies of the fallen. I saw the enemy and the girl. The trolls were on the prowl; finishing students off left and right.


    They ran after Erica. I was running far before I realized it. It reached for her throat. This was not the time to wait for it. I drew my blade and removed the trolls extended hand. Blood filled the open air. Erica turned in time for him to cut the beast in half. The half fell sideways. Leaving only a puddle of blood in my wake.


    I threw her the necklace and told her to heal the others. I turned and walk toward the enemy. I scanned around but kept my eyes forward. The troll came charged. I back stepped and moved in for a downward cut and took its head. The last one was from above. I spun and used that speed to slash the troll in half. Its body flew past me. I had gotten some blood on me. I found it strange; I felt no fear.


    The cave man stepped forward. He was tall, but he didn''t seem too tough.


    ¡°So this kid is my opponent huh?¡± his voice was not very clear. it was roughed as if he didn''t want to bother with it. It had a thick accent making him hard to understand.


    He was just standing there, but I saw an opening in his defense. This would be easy, or so I thought until he removed the gourd from his back and placed it down right next to him.


    ¡°I think I will only need about twenty-five percent for you kid.¡± he pulled off the lid and a grayish silver liquid came out. It flowed out and just stop near him. Like a grayish phantom, it hovered in the air. He stuck his hand into it, and it covered his arm. It slid a crossed to his other arm like a snake moving a crossed the ground.


    ¡°Hey. How are you using magic, Caveman?" I shouted at him. I think that pissed him off.


    ¡°The name is Brogg you little shit. I am known as the walking wall.¡± After stating his name again, he continued. ¡°You see, the grenade will only target magic that it hasn¡¯t been stored in it."


    ¡°Meaning you bastards are free from its effects,¡± I said finishing his sentence.


    Okay, I needed to think. Right now I had an advantage. The steel should slow him down, so I should be able to use my speed. My new instincts flared. I dove to the left. I looked back to see the caveman with his fist in a newly made hole where I had stood.


    ¡°Now that just not fair,¡± I yelled at him. He continued his press. He threw several punches all of with were way faster than normal. I was barely dodging them. Then the last one nicked my side and sent me flying back to into a wall.


    There was a huge bruise, and at least two of my ribs were shattered. I struggled to get up. I staggered a little. I was barely standing. I felt a lot of pain, but something else was there. A feeling I couldn''t describe.


    He came again like a lion on its prey. He was slower than before. I dove again to the left. My side sent pain throbbing through my body. He came again he kept his creepy smile up. He was going for blood, and I could feel it.


    He came to my left. He was slower again. I moved my sword and deflected the blow. I dragged the blade up his arm. It sent sparks as It climbed for his bald head.


    I made contact at the base of the throat, but the spot I had cut had been covered in steel. I jumped back with more protest from my side. I wasn¡¯t surprised nor afraid it had failed. I felt calm and adjusted my strategy. He looked a little pissed.


    The metal covering his neck moved back to his left arm. He came again, this time, he was way slower. I kicked his pivot foot sending him off balance I pressed. He threw a punch. I felt the air blow by as I ducked underneath it. I dashed forward for his chest with a side slash to his right side.


    It was blocked by steel, but I had caused a scratch to appear. I felt the feeling again. He was in a rage. He was ready to charge. I meet him first. I blocked his route with my foot stopping the forward push.


    What will he do now? He pulled his arm left arm back. He was still playing my weak side. He released it, but I dodged barley and brought my sword above my head and brought it down. The metal moved instantly to defend. So I feinted and sliced through his left arm. He swiped with his right making me back off.


    I felt alive. I was happy. The strange emotions following out of me finally made sense.


    I was excited.


    It was different than fighting an inanimate object. The one before me wanted blood, but that only made the fight seem more interesting.


    Brogg was holding his arm and looked really mad. I ran at him. When I got close, I dashed to his left. I ran passed and headed for the other four. The man in the suit called forth arrows of black energy and sent them my way. The all had a mind of their own, as the curved in strange and almost random patterns.


    The came in random directions and weird angles, but the caveman had been faster. In a rapid movement. I cut all of them. I rushed to him he raised a black shield of the same energy. I spun around it and moved for the twins. They were holding hands, and they were casting several wind spells.


    I dodged, and I swung for their hands, They released and moved away from each other. Out of the corner of my eye, I was watching the caveman. I jumped away and stood in front of the blonde girl.


    The girl was better looking up close. I leaned in closer for a better look. Her eyes were two different colors. The left was green while the right was a bright orange. Her blonde hair was gold and lit like the sun. Her face had a few scars, so I guessed she must have been through a lot.


    ¡°So I have a question for you......¡± I paused. ¡°Okay make that two questions,¡± I said making a peace sign ¡°First, I need to know your name and do I know you from somewhere?¡±


    She looked to be in shock, as the atmosphere, from before, had been broken. She was ready to cry for some reason. I looked around for something and figured the sword might be it, so I put it away and placed it on my side.


    ¡°My name is Ashley. I don''t think I know you.¡± She had tears rolling down her face. I felt bad, but I had an idea.


    I extended my hand and let her eyes fall on it. ¡° If you want, I could take you somewhere a little less cold and threatening.¡±


    She looked afraid, but slowly she put her hand in mine. I dragged her close and threw her over my shoulder and ready myself. She started to scream, and I turned to see four of the arrows converging on me.


    I had no time. I placed my left hand forward and hoped for the best. For a second it was working. The arrows had stopped, but I was being pushed back. I had no idea what was going on. I felt burning sensation on my left hand. I peeked thru one eye and saw the ring was glowing.


    Was it stopping the magic? I thought. To my misery cracks started to form. I made a last ditch effort and threw my back toward my classmates. I made sigh and let the rest happen. The ring shatter into pieces, but it sent out lights and the spread and covered the whole area.


    The light faded. I was a crossed the room, but lucky I was unharmed. Ashley looked to be fine as well other than a groan of pain. I looked a crossed the room the gym was in bad shape. There were corpses, and most of the roof was destroyed. Through the holes, I saw storm clouds above me.


    I got up, and moved Ashley across the gym and found everyone else. They were all fine. I found Erica. She had tied her hair back in a knot and was using the necklace on a critically injured boy.


    I placed Ashley down and checked her out for less visible wounds. She was okay. I removed my hands and saw something on them. I saw my hand covered in blood. She was bleeding from stab wounds.


    I didn''t understand the feeling I was getting. It was not hatred, but it was something else. A cold fury. Seeing her in pain brought it out. I was so mad I couldn''t think. All the emotions only made me think I really did know this girl.


    ¡°How long have you been in pain?" I asked keeping the rage down. She managed a weak reply. I moved closer to hear.


    ¡°3 years.¡± I was shocked. This girl had survived three years of hell. I moved to Erica.


    ¡°I will continue to fight theses guys for as long as I can. Try to get as many out as possible.¡±


    ¡°How will you do that? You can barely stand and you only just injured one.¡± She said afraid.


    ¡°Don''t worry, the assault I just lead was more for an investigate than attack. Now I know where his speed comes from and what his weakness are. I also know what the other are capable of. Plus I think I have a new trump card.¡±


    I walked over to Rick and told him my plan. He seemed reluctant, but he went along with it.


    I knew then I would need more power. I need it to win. I felt something fill me. It was as if I was an empty shell being filled with water. Soon it began to overflow. It was familiar almost dreamlike, so I welcomed it.


    The shadow moved away for me. It took a strange stance. With its left arm curled, like It was flexing it. While the right arm brought the blade into a thrust position near the other arm. The lower body was crouched. The right foot downfirm, while the left was extended forward. It was a weird way to stand for a fight. I decided to test it.


    I came over to the spot and mirrored its movements. When I finally had the stance, a strange feeling of nostalgia filled me. Like it was well coming a good friend home. It was soon followed by the cramping feeling of unused muscles.


    I thought I was ready for a serious fight now. While I had been testing the stance, the cave man had healed his wound and was now covered in more metal. from head to toe, he looked like a statue.


    I felt my resolve and....a will to protect my friends. But even more, the desire to enjoy this fight.


    ¡° You''re ready to fight now you little punk! With that weird stance, can you really fight?" Confidence flowed from his words.


    ¡°If you are prepared, then you can come at me, but know you''ll reach hell''s gate far before you reach me.¡±


    ¡°That so?...Let''s test it!¡± He began to charge. I wasn''t sure of how to use the stance, but as the confusion set in, the shadow lunged forward. Mostly on instinct, I pushed off my right foot and followed after.


    I started the fight of my life anew.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Rick


    Rick was a little uncomfortable with his current status in the world. He was a little ticked that Dynames had forced such a hard job on him. While he did all the fun stuff, Rick would have to do something hard. Talking to his fellow classmates


    He went around asking everyone spreading a message and gather Intel, He found his way to Erica, who looked pissed for some reason. He had guess she must have wanted to fight too. He knew the feeling all too well.


    But right now their only option was to rely on a muscle-headed idiot.


    Dynames¡¯s plan was crazy. He came to him and demanded I get info on everyone''s magic. Then wanted rick to send that to him.


    What could he do? He can''t even use magic. Rick thought What good does having the knowledge do when he doesn''t possess the ability to use it? Well, Rick knew no amount of protest would change Dynames¡¯s mind now.


    Strangely enough, Rick was determined, and that was a scary thing. He got everyone''s data and notice the girl Dynames had brought over. Erica had begun healing her.


    Rick also noticed a good amount of the students were healed and grouping together to stay as far away from the fight as possible. He understood most that couldn¡¯t use magic would know they would just hinder the fight.


    He was surprised to see more awe inspired looks then disgust from them. He had thought the other students wouldn¡¯t have taken to well to Dynames fighting the enemy in their place.


    After his job had been finished, he sat next to the girl. Her orange eye threw him off a bit. The color of her skin looked better than it did before.


    ¡°So what the deal with him?" She said pointing at Dynames. Her voice was stern, but it was feminine and very clear.


    ¡°Well, that''s a tough question. There is a lot wrong with him, but to sum it up he''s an idiot." He said a little jokingly. He saw Dynames defected one of Broggs attacks and shot him an annoyed look. Wells, it''s true! thought, Rick. Their mental connection still held firm.


    ¡°If he is an idiot, why is he fighting on even ground with that monster? I know of only three people who could do that.¡±


    ¡°Well, he is a rare breed. He¡¯s a determined idiot.¡± Rick said watching Dynames. Dynames was swinging his sword and cutting the steel with each cut. The strikes were too shallow to do any damage, though.


    ¡°He is a strange one. In a fight, he can be a complete weakling, but then he changes suddenly. The looks in his eyes become dangerous, and he never backs down. He one of those people who once they have chosen to fight will do so till death takes them. There the kind of individuals you don''t want as your enemy, because no matter what they will end the fighting by winning or losing.¡±


    They both stared as Dynames fought to win. He was staggered back by a strike. Brogg flowed with a punch for his left. Dynames in an instant used his scabbard to block it and flowed perfectly with a thrust to Broggs right side.


    ¡°Do you see what I mean?¡± Rick asked


    ¡°Kind of, but he saved me, a complete stranger, from danger,¡± she replied


    ¡°He acts rash sometimes and doesn¡¯t think it through, but he always has a plan¡­..sometimes.¡± Rick searched cratched his brain for a good example. ¡°Oh take for instance that strike just now. It was something that he had never practiced before. So basically he has good instincts at least.¡± They both watched more intently.


    Dynames eyes were paralyzing a little. His eyes were so intense even though he was beaten pretty badly. His side was covered in his blood and his he was smiling faintly.


    ¡°He''s a beast. His eyes are that of a predator stalking its prey. Is he really human?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes I wonder myself, but it''s my job, as his friend, to back him up and support or question his every move.¡±


    Rick stood up and began walking to the front of the group. He felt a little anxious, but if this plan is at he thought it was this will be a good show.


    ¡°Hey, I''m all set on my end. Let loose already you Idiot!¡± Rick shouted and let a smile come on his face. He was really glad he had such a good friend. Rick really did trust him, and he loved him like a brother.


    Even though they face hard times in their friendship. He was glad Dynames honesty had kept in going.


    Dynames had stopped altogether. He held his blade near him in a defensive position. He seems to close his eyes and prepare for something


    What was he doing this is his chance¡­..Shit! Rick he had forgotten to transfer the data and info to Dynames. He must have been waiting for it.


    ¡°Oh sorry! Give me a minute,¡± Rick said a little worried. He began to concentrate, and he sent all he knew to Dynames.


    Dynames seem to fell back a bit. He started to wobble and sway. Rick guess there was a lot to take in. Once an idiot, always an idiot. He sighed. Must have been too much for his adrenaline filled brain. Brogg jumped on the opportunity. He yelled at the twins and they nodded.


    ¡°Let''s set the speed to mach 1.¡± He yelled. ¡°Let''s see you dodge this you little...¡±In a second he was behind Dynames. ¡°PUNK!¡±... He said slowly and coldly. He placed his steel fist into his back. The shear force ripped the body into pieces.


    What should have been lots of blood turned into the pink blossoms from the tree behind the school. As the body fell, it decomposed into hundreds of them. They filled the area. The there sweet fragrance filled the air. Rick kept his eyes trained on Brogg.


    Brogg looked around confused. Rick shared the feeling. He couldn''t sense Dynames nor locate him anywhere. Then an odd feeling crept up on him slowly. Like a sneak attack from behind.


    Rick heard whispers coming from the freshmen. One boy was in shock. Rick heard what he was saying and was completely taken by surprise. Rick pointed at him.


    ¡°You say that again.¡± He needed to confirm what he heard.


    ¡°That move just now was my magic.¡± The boy said in total shock. Everyone was holding their breaths.


    ¡°So you can use magic again?¡± Rick asked with intrigue


    ¡°No you misunderstand; Just now that boy used my magic." Everyone was quiet. No one breathed for milliseconds. They all were in shock and confusion.


    ¡°Enough hiding you piss ant!¡± Come out and face me¡± yelled Brogg. Rage had filled his eyes.


    ¡°I''m not hiding just done planning." A cut appeared on Brogg''s body. Then several more.¡± Streaks of light appeared in for the fog of blossoms. Brogg kept swing at nothing as if hoping to find him.


    ¡°If I can''t hit you, I will blow you away." He slammed his fist down into the ground. The explosion of dirt blew and scattered the petals and Dynames was forced out on the side behind him.


    ¡°There you are...¡± He stopped there was more than just one of Dynames. There was four of him. ¡°How the hell? What the fuck are you?¡±


    Dynames started to laugh, yet his eyes had no humor to them very. ¡°You see when you destroyed my ring it release all the magic it stored inside in it plus the arrows magic into the air. They mixed together and spread into everyone, and now magic is available to us again.¡±


    Brogg placed his lead foot down and ready himself to charge. ¡°Hey mach 2¡± He went unanswered. ¡°I said mach 2¡± Still no reply.


    He turned to look at his allies ¡°What in the hell are you doing?!¡± He yelled at the twins. They just stared at him.


    ¡°I''m afraid your allies will be of no help. Right now there in dream or illusion.¡±


    ¡°When did you do that? You and your friends have not moved!"


    ¡°Oh, I nor they didn''t need to. You did it all yourself. You see by scattering the petals you sent the fragrance right to them.


    Rick was shocked. He had planned this far ahead. He was a little jealous. Rick wished he could do that, but regarding skill, there were about even. Rick realized it now. Dynames must have realized this and asked for info on other magic so he could use or borrow them and know their weakness.


    Was this really Dynames? If so who had I gotten to know? Rick thought taken back by all this. He couldn''t believe his friend was like this the whole time. Then again they both have been holding back a little.


    He looked through the students, and all of them were, in fact, saying he was using their magic. He did all this with the incomplete knowledge. He was at the starting line to the magical world. That''s a little scary. He knew Dynames had been keeping notes, but to use just that knowledge and no prior experience. It was unthinkable.


    My missions objective might have just changed.


    Brogg began to ready his charge again. His angry had only doubled, and his face was an eternal frown.


    ¡°I wouldn''t do that,¡± Dynames suggested. Brogg ignoring it. He moved forward, and a shock of electricity hit Brogg form below.


    ¡°What the hell did you do in the short time in the cloud of petals,¡± Brogg yelled at Dynames.


    ¡°I sent my clones around to set a trap and prepare a few things. Like this.¡± He clapped his hands to gather and iron pipes shot for the ground trapping his legs. He then turned one hand upside down. The pedals in the air started to move. They slow grew small green body the size of toy soldiers. The then he closed his right hand into a fist and reopens letting the light that looked like fireflies scatter around. Small balls of light fill the little green armies arms.


    ¡°I''m not done yet you freak.¡±Then he and his clones slam their palms on the ground causing a black box to form around him. It had a purple tint to It. It was slightly transparent.


    ¡°Now what, brat? I''m safe from your little army in here.¡± He said chuckling.


    ¡°No, you''re not,¡±As he spoke a slight breeze filled the open gym which pushed the army toward Brogg.


    ¡°You think I will just sit here and take this?¡± He began to struggle, and he tried to punch the box. He hit and it expanded to the area of the silver box early that day.


    ¡°Of course not I plan to keep you there long enough for this next move,¡± Dynames said full of hate.


    The green army filled the box till no more pedals were in the air. They covered the ground of the box and a good majority of Brogg''s body.


    Brogg picked one and looked at it. ¡°What are these thing going to do?¡± he asked from the box.


    ¡°I believe I will call this checkmate, you filthy bastard!¡± He made some kind of sign with his hands. The balls of light began to glow.


    The small green thing in Brogg''s hand waved at him, then it put the ball of light in his face the light flashed causing millions of explosion filled the box. It was like miniature fireworks show.


    Fire and light and Brogg''s screams were all that was heard. The light flickered like small fireworks.


    The smoke filled the box. It then disappeared, and the smoke went out of the open holes in the ceiling. After it had all clear, all that was left of Brogg''s army was a thin layer that had huge holes in it. Arias of exposed skin were burned black.


    IFrom Rick''s point of view, he looked like a messed up cheetah with all his spots. He was bleeding from his head, and it was coming out his mouth too.


    Brogg opened his hand and gestured toward his gourd the rest of the liquid metal came forth. It covered his entire body. He covered his wounds, but you could tell he was still hurt badly.


    ¡°I see you are definitely not some weakling you who can''t use magic,¡± Brogg said then he started to gasp for air coughing loudly. He started to sway, but he just wouldn''t fall. ¡°So you must be the rare singularity are boss told us about?¡±


    ¡°You still have the option to leave now and live your life. You just have to abandon the girl here with us and leave quietly.¡± Dynames said with conviction.


    Brogg started to laugh. It seemed to hurt a lot, though. ¡°I can''t leave this place, or I might as well be signing up for death. I need that box over there, or I can''t get paid or live another day.¡± He pointed at the box the professor had left. Dynames let out a sign. His eyes were full of pity.


    ¡°Well if you are that eager to meet death, I will help you reach it a little faster.¡± Dynames moved a step and fell a little bit and grunted from pain. His side was still injured, and he had several of the large bruises on his arms and his legs. Apparently, this fight was taxing on both parties.


    Dynames had placed his left hand on his side and drew the blade out of the scabbard with his right hand. The blade was upside down, and Dynames turned it sideways.


    He moved his hand from his side and placed it on the ground. He went into a crouch putting his blade point to the ground. His cloned did the same.


    ¡°What''s your name boy?¡± Brogg asked.


    ¡°Its.....Dynames.¡± responding hesitantly


    ¡°That''s an unusual name. My name is Brogg Hesan. Now come at me Dynames!¡± He charged forward breaking the iron bars around his legs. The ground at his feet became sand. He fell through the sand putting himself deep in it. Dynames and his clones all boosted in a circle around Brogg.


    Now my magic?! They were using Rick sound magic to advance themselves around. The were causing sparks to fly off the ground. The looked like silhouettes dancing in a circle.


    One of the clones shot out and dodged Brogg''s punch and cut his chest with a diagonal cut. Blood came out of the cut like rain. Brogg bashed the clone in the face making it disappear. The next clone came from behind cutting the back of his legs. More blood came out.


    How was he cutting through steel now? He smelled something in the air. The smell of flint filled his nose. He inspected the ground around the fight. The once wooden floor was now covered or transformed into flint instead of wood like the rest of the gym.


    Dynames must be using the heat to melt the metal then use the opening to cut deeper than before. Was Dynames really new to magic? He is combining spells and using them in perfect sync. Rick just couldn¡¯t understand the new person he had become in such a short time by just getting a new power and control over magic. What kind of person was under that necklace?


    If things progress and more¡­.I might have to break protocol on this.


    The third one came for above it came and cut his left eye. Brogg uppercut the clone, and it exploded it to smoke. Brogg looked around for the real Dynames. He suddenly looked up. Out of the cloud came the real Dynames. He cut both arms and landed on Brogg''s shoulders.


    ¡°How will you kill me with that being so cold,¡± Brogg said calmly. Even Rick could tell the blade had not been heated.


    ¡°Like this¡± He brought the hilt into the new wounds he had making him open his mouth. ¡°You can''t harden the inside of your body!!¡± He flipped the sword so it was aiming for the opening and thrusted it down.


    Why.......!? He saw it then. Brogg mouth was clamped shut. He must have hardened his teeth! Brogg brought a fist from the side and shattered the blade into pieces.


    Dynames jumped back and stumbled back. He should have landed on his feet, but he fell on his butt.


    Something was wrong. Dynames¡¯s face echoed confusion and loss. Rick listened into to his muscles.


    That idiot!


    He was suffering from the overuse of magic. He was facing Magician¡¯s Fatigue. Most wizards only deal with it once. But since he was new he couldn''t fight it. It wasn¡¯t in most books, so it not well know and even then its effect differ from wizard to wizard.


    Rick felt had felt his magic coming back. He only had enough to make one move. Going thru several scenarios, but one result was the same. He shook it off. He was ready a long time ago for this.


    Don''t hate me for this.


    Brogg came rushing at the downed Dynames. ¡°I''ve got you now!¡± He was on Dynames in seconds. Rick snapped his fingers. He went on his way to save the day. Brogg hit something, but it wasn''t Dynames.


    Rick coughed up blood and lots of it. His vision blurred. He heard the sound of thunder and he looked up to see lightning going through the clouds. Rick let his head fall to see the steel arm that was currently thought his chest. He felt fear and lots of pain.


    Brogg ripped out the arm and more blood shot out of the new hole in his body. Rick fell back automatically his knees buckled and without a fight, he fell back. Rick felt a warmth on his cheeks. Droplets of water hit his face.


    Rain huh?


    All Rick could see was Dyname''s face covered in bruises and blood. The rain made streaks of water that rolled down his face. Rick could hear him calling his name. The shock filled Dynames¡¯s eyes his face also spoke of fatigue. Rick looked around to Erica was crying as well. Her hands covered her face as she wept.


    Rick felt that happiness of being loved and its warmth. He could feel the fading feeling grow stronger.


    No, not yet!


    Rick tried to speak, but no words came to him. Rick managed to get up and fall face first into Dynames. Rick rested his chin on Dynames¡¯s shoulder. Rick was slowly losing consciousness fast.


    Dyn......ames? Rick thought he felt a shiver go through his friend and more tears fell.


    ¡°Yes Rick¡± he barely croaked out through his sobs.


    I''m going to die soon, so I need you listen to me.


    ¡°Whatever you want...Rick¡±


    It¡¯s not your fault okay. He felt Dynames try to talk. No keep silent when we started being friends. I think I hated you more than anyone else. I set traps for you and always bullied you. It¡¯s my fault you are alone. By doing what I did. I feel like this is my way of saying thank you for all you did for a nobody like me.


    ¡°Stop saying thing like that! I will heal you, and we can continue to be friends!¡± said Dynames.


    Dynames your are my greatest friend, and I''m glad I got to meet you. I want you to have the chain on my pants. It is the symbol of our friendship, and I want you to remember me by it. Rick coughed up blood, and his eyes lost their light. He could no longer see.


    Rick moved his hands to Dynames ears. I give you all the memories and knowledge I have, So you can continue to live and now who I am and what you really are.


    ¡­..I¡¯m sorry for never telling you about myself.


    Rick sent all the remaining magic into Dynames and with that he felt his body go numb and the only thing he had left was a fading picture in his mind. The memory he had to keep. Even in death, he would still be selfish. Rick¡¯s hands fell from Dynames and went numb and fell to Rick¡¯s sides.


    That day Rick was alone and getting bullied and excommunicated from everyone. The only person to come and defend him was Dynames and his reason for doing so melted Rick¡¯s heart.


    Both of them lied on the cold ground, beaten and bloody. Rick had wanted the reason for such a strange reaction. The words still wanted him to his death.¡°I was just defending my friend that all there was to it.¡±


    From then on they did everything together. The last thing he got to see was the photo of his arm over Dynames, and he had brought him in close and the happiness of it was all he had. Their smiles were so big.


    So damn childish...So unprofessional of me.


    Rick struggled and as light as a feather touching the ground uttered two words with all his remaining strength.


    ¡°than¡­..k ¡­¡­.you¡±, with that Rick¡¯s cold and lifeless body fell from Dynames¡¯s embrace and hit the ground. A puddle of blood and water filled the ground where his body lay. Thunder rumbled, and lightning shot through the sky. The heavens sent him off with a bang.


    The rain suddenly became harder and that day would forever be engraved in everyone¡¯s hearts. It would also cause the barrier around Dynames¡¯s anger and frustration to break through.

 Chapter 9: The First Step Forward

    Cross was having the definition of a bad first day. He had lost control of the situation all too fast. He couldn¡¯t control his hate of himself.


    He needed to do something. He rose to cast a spell, but his side ignited in pain. He looked to see a black arrow in it. He fell slowly down and landed hard on the ground.


    Brogg suited friend and the twins had broken free of their trace and now were in quite the rage. The rain had washed away the petals and the ground had returned to normal


    He held his side and when he looked up he saw the new girl. Ashley was her name he thought. He gestured her to lean him up against her.


    She complied immediately. She didn''t seem to mind the blood. She ripped a piece of the..... She was dressed in nothing but rags!


    She had no shoes and her hair was almost down to her waist. From head to toe, she was dressed in nothing put brown clothing made of one piece of the rags, She ripped it so it came above her thighs. She placed the make it against his side.


    He nodded approving the strategy while dealing with the complicated feelings inside of himself. He looked out on the makeshift battlefield. He saw Rick dead body lying in a pool of water and blood. Dynames stunned face and he was showing no sign of moving.


    He has lost Cross thought. His plans for the boy had been changed several times. Cross could think of no way to rectify the situation and adjust the plan anymore. Then he remembered his first plan. One he had written off entirely


    Before Cross had met the boy, he had made a cruel plan for him to awaken. He had dismissed it and went for a more peaceful approach. He realized the condition to his original plan had finally come. He needed to act fast, with regret he knew he had to do it. He removed the cloth from his side and stab his hand into it his new wound.


    He cried out forcing his cries and tears back. The pain pulsated and he nearly lost consciousness. Blood streamed down his side like a stream.There was a small puddle around his right side now. He placed his left hand in it and began to draw. In seconds the design of a magic circle was being made.


    His hand remembered every turn and spec of the draw he had spent years drawing and redrawing over and over again.


    Once he finished, he inspected the shape of it. It was a large circle with three smaller one on the outside. Each filled with a magic symbol. In the inside, he drew two backward C''s back to back. He drew to imprints of line shaped like a seven. Then he drew two more backward C''s. He drew one inner circle filing it with years of mesmerized symbols and ancient letters. He had done the best he could. He was starting to shake from the loss of blood. Hs vision clouded all too often.


    He exhaled and place his full weight on the girl. He kept his eyes trained on Dynames.


    Brogg was walking slowly toward him. He kicked Rick¡¯s immobile body out of the way. Cross heart nearly broke from the sight. He grabbed Dynames by the collar and lifted him up.


    Cross couldn''t see him very well but he knew the boy had given in, but he need one more push for Cross¡¯s plan to be put into action. The second condition was almost meet.


    Brogg was saying something. He saw Dynames move a bit. However, he showed no sign of fighting back. Brogg then threw him up a bit and then grabbing his head.


    With a steel covered hand, Brogg started to add pressure. Erica''s screams filled the air. Her volume was ear piercing, but they were drowned out by the sound of the thunder from above. The rain just pounded harder against the ground.


    Cross looked up to see what was left of the ceiling. Only the section near the students wasn''t damaged. So they were safe from the pouring rain. Cross wished he could read lips. He needed to understand what Brogg was saying.


    Brogg seemed to be squeezing slowly. He must be trying to keep it slow and make it hurt. Brogg slapped Dynames left side causing it to bleed more.


    Brogg brought the boy in close and whispered something in his ear. He then fully extends his arm and started laughing. He soon stopped abruptly. Cross saw it too it was the sign.


    On the steel arm of Brogg was Dynames''s hand. He knew it was the time. He placed his hand on the circle and began to chant.


    ¡°Thy creature that nest in the earth, may your rage and love come forth. In your name and power, I ask thee arise and protect that which is yours. Reclaim now oh great one. May your appearance blind all.¡±


    The circle began to glow. Shot of red lightning shot out and hit the silver box. Cracks started to form and white light was pouring from them.


    The light faded and spikes of earth shot from below Dynames shooting Brogg back. A hand of earth caught Dynames and brought him back slowly becoming a sphere.


    Just when the last hole was filled the box burst open and a blinding white light shot into the sphere of rock. Brogg recovered from the shot back. Stood up and looked at the ball.


    ¡°IF YOU think that will stop me you are sorely mistaken!¡± Borgg shouted at the clump of earth.


    ¡°No, the sphere won''t stop you. It''s what come next that will¡± Cross whispered to himself.


    Brogg ran full force at to break it. He was slapped to the side by a tentacle make of rock and dirt. More soon formed around the sphere. The sphere shot up supported by a giant pillar.


    Never had Cross thought the day would come when the dirt and rock would scare him so much. He and everyone could feel the killer intent from the cold pieces of dirt.


    Erica had found her way next to Cross. She eyes were red from the crying. She placed the amulet in his hand and he felt the healing come in.


    Cross thought it was half way done when it shattered into pieces. A wind swept the pieces away like a dust. Cross managed a low laugh.


    ¡°Of course I can''t have any luck like that.¡± He said with a little more life in him now.


    Erica didn''t see in the laughing mood nor was anyone else. He sensed this so he stopped.


    Erica looked out at the field of rock whips. She then looked at the circle and back at the sphere.


    She looked back at him with a serious face.


    ¡°What did you do exactly?¡± she asked


    ¡°A little summoning spell¡± he answered very seriously.


    ¡°So you are controlling all that out there?


    Cross gave a defeated look. ¡°I''m afraid not. I only managed to summon her, and that was as far as I had planned.¡±


    Erica gave confused look then looked afraid and then settled on anger. ¡°What do you mean planned? You summon a....¡± She seemed to realize she didn''t know what he had summoned.


    ¡°So what or who in this cause did you summon?


    Cross though for a moment how to explain it. He coughed a bit and brought both the girl in close.


    ¡°I summoned a god.....¡±


    ¡°You summoned a god here! Something that could very well kill us all!?¡±


    As she said that Cross noticed more of the black arrows come there. He grabbed both Ashley and Erica and shield them with his body. Explosions filled his ears. He looked back to see a swarm of small rock whips had blocked it.


    ¡°There does that make you feel better,¡± Cross said to Erica.


    Ashley slid out and touched on of the whips. Cross expected the worst, yet nothing happened.


    ¡°So you summoned her?¡± She said cautiously ¡°It been a while, Gaia.¡± She said to the stone.


    ¡°I see you still breath young one.¡± A low voice whispered back.


    ¡°So.... that boy is him.¡± She said.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Gaia said with a little more happiness in the voice. ¡°He will soon be back to us.¡±


    Cross studied the situation. The way she as familiar with Gaia and the way the fire in her eyes burned. He had only met a few people that had that. He then knew who this girl in rags was. He pointed a finger at her.


    ¡°Your Ashley Walker aren''t you?¡±


    ¡°Ashely who?¡± Eria wore a baffled look.


    ¡°Ashley walker otherwise known to all her enemies as the ¡°Eternal reaper¡±.¡±Cross decided he should explain. He knew much of the person between him and Erica. ¡°A mercenary for hire for six years now. Currently working under the eighth king. Your skills are renowned through every person who studies combat skills.¡±


    She nodded. She flipped her wild hair out of her face. and let the seriousness come back to her.


    ¡°That would be me,¡± she responded like it meant very little to her. Her eyes did darken a bit at the mentioning of the eighth.


    ¡°Let''s drop that for now¡±. She pointed at Erica. ¡°What kind of magic do you use girl?¡± She said with authority in her voice. Cross saw the burning light of life more clearly in her eyes now.


    Erica hesitated but told her. Ashley processed for a second and told her to make a simple scythe out of her sand.


    She did she formed the staff of it and gave it a long curved blade.


    ¡°Will that work?¡± She asked curiously


    ¡°Perfect¡± She grabbed the base and close her eyes. A strange flow of magic went into the sand shape scythe.


    She opened her eyes and told Erica to drop the sand. The sand fell to the ground revealing a real scythe.


    It was the same shape but the blade was real steel. Its shaft was nothing more than a black rod.


    ¡°How did you......?¡± Erica was about to ask but was interrupted


    ¡°No time, now you and I are going to be a distraction for the guy in there.¡± She said pointing her thumb at the sphere.


    Erica seemed to lose the need for an explanation. She looked ready to fight. It was good to see some teamwork for once since coming here. thought CrossThe tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    They both rush passed the whips and stood firm and ready to fight.


    Cross thought of stopping them, but he knew why the were doing it. The magic needed to summon Gaia was a large amount of magic and with what little was left in the area. She had a short window and needed every second of it.


    Cross wondered what the light was that enter the sphere. It was not part of the plan and he had a feeling it was going to be a game changer.


    A few student found there way to him and pulled him back toward the larger group were a few of them started to heal his wounds.


    They had formed groups and were chanting spells to put up a barrier around them. They could handle it for a bit. He closed his eyes and rested his body.


    He told the nearest student to wake him in five minutes. He will need to see the event at that time.


    Dynames


    I was in complete despair. I felt my will to fight fade. My will to live followed close behind. All I could see was Rick lifeless body and all the guilt it left me. All the memories came flooding in. I saw many things and felt many emotions.


    My tears fell just like the rain around me. I felt hollow like a tree. I felt myself slipping into a deep depression. I have nothing left.


    The shock of seeing Rick body kicked like a common pebble sent me in deeper. I was grabbed by the collar and dragged up, but I had no will to make it stop.


    Why did you save me, Rick? I thought many times. The memories, I had gained, left the impression Rick was a lot stronger than he ever let on. He had lots of potential and he would''ve been a great mage one day.


    I heard something from Brogg. He was shouting a victory speech or something. I chose to listen a little.


    ¡°¡­..You pathetic bug. I thought you would be more fun, but at least I finally got to kill someone. I wish he had died a little slower, though. I bet his screams of agony would have been great!¡± Something surged in me. I didn''t know what is was.


    He kept waving me around like a dead animal he had just killed. Lighting and rain were all that I could hear after the long silence he left with those words.


    ¡°I really thought you were going to be fun. Let''s see which one of them to kill next. Hey, if you are still alive, I''ve decided to kill that annoying girl dressed in black. I wanted the teacher but looks like the others got him already.¡± More feelings that I had never felt before surface, but I had no way of expressing them.


    k¡­k...k


    ¡°I think making you watch as I kill them one by one will be a fun way to kill you.¡± He said with the biggest smile. His eyes full of hate and lust to kill.


    ki¡­...ki¡­.ki


    I felt it again stronger this time. It flowed through my body like lightning had just struck me. My body was thrown like rag doll in the air just to have his cold steel hand grab my face in mid air.


    He brought me in close till I could feel his breath on my ear. ¡°I think I''m going to mount that first one I killed it front of all the kids first. Then make an example of it by ripping it to shreds to show no mercy to even the dead and that should even the score I have with you boy. I might even rape those girls you like so much for fun!¡± He said with lots of joy.


    kil¡­¡­..kil¡­...kil


    I was extended and I felt the pressure on my head increase. He was trying to crush my skull with his hand! I thought as pain shot through me. The emotions I was feeling burrowed deep into me.


    Then it all became clear. The emotion I was feeling was easy to understand.


    Murderous intent.


    I felt my body move and before I knew it, I had a gripped the arm with a vice grip.


    The event to follow were like an avalanche. First, Cross started saying something weird. A bolt of red lightning struck the box, then the earth rumbled and shot out whips that knocking Brogg away from me.


    Then a hand made of earth grabbed me and pulled me farther away till I was in a rather spacious sphere of earth with a shining light.


    I still had yet to find the strength or the will to move. But the ground below set me to lean against the nearest wall. A second light appeared but it was taking the form of a woman. When the light faded, it revealed a tall slender women in her near thirties if I had to guess. She had long black hair and flower in her hair. She was dressed in a purple robe that seemed to be glowing. Her skin was a light tan. Her green eyes were locked on me.


    Even as she stared at em, I didn''t feel fear. In fact, something far different filled me. they were filled with tenderness. Just as I could have named the emotion in my body, the strange feeling she was giving off calmed it down. She made her way over. She started to get closer slowly. As she approached I saw she was covering her mouth with her hand and tear were streaming down her beautiful face.


    Her figure reminded him of a supermodel, but it seemed to resemble something else. Then I remember why she looked so similar. Her figure matched the white light I had seen in my dream.


    She was standing above him When she fell to her knees and embrace him. I felt the desire to hug back. My nose was filled with a light, yet refreshing smell from her hair. Her hold on me was strong. I gave in and hugged back.


    ¡°Thank goodness you''re alright my son!¡± Her voice was light and yet it had a trendiness to it. I felt at peace until I processed what she had said.


    ¡°Wait? What!!!¡± I yelled. I felt like I had just been slapped. I was in shock again and I felt the need to do something. I stood for the first time since the incident and I backed away from her. Then fell, but I leaned on the wall. My wounds had reopened.


    ¡°You can''t be my mom! Both my parent are dead!¡± I yelled. Having a god as a mother wouldn¡¯t have been possible. They had been sealed long ago. I lowered my head in shame. I had just taken my anger and guilt out on this women.


    She was taken back by this, but she rose to meet my gaze unphased by what I had said.


    ¡°Raise your head, my child.¡± She wrapped me in her embrace again, ¡°It okay let it all out.¡± I felt the sadness in me rise. ¡°I am your mother and that all you need to know. Now shut up and cry for your lost friend.¡± The sudden forcefulness threw me off, but it was still nice to hear for some reason.


    She placed her hand on the back of my head and stroked it gently. ¡°It''s okay to cry no one can remain alright from that.¡±


    All at once I let out all the hate and sadness. I spent minutes yelling and getting it all out. I said more than just Rick''s death. I let out all the years of sorrow and loneliness I had endured. The pain of being scorned by the other kids. Even some things I had never been aware of myself. Her gentle touch on me never faltered.


    ¡°It''s alright my son. I know you been through a lot. I never let you out of my sight again.¡± she said with a little shutter. She herself had been crying with him.


    ¡°Why didn''t you come sooner or even try telling my you were there?¡± I said through all my tears.


    ¡°You were taken six years ago, and they placed the distasteful relic on you.¡± She raised his hand to show the last ring on my hand.


    ¡°This blocked me and the others from making contact with you. Even if we did get through, your memories were overwritten so you wouldn''t recognize me nor them.¡± She paused for a moment and then continued.


    ¡°Thanks to the action of your friend. I was able to break through¡±


    ¡°So Cross summoned you here,¡± I asked


    ¡°Yes, but Dynames I need you to be strong for me. I know what I''m about to say may be cold and a little much, but please bear it alright?¡± I simply nodded thinking my words would betray me.


    ¡°As much as I want to take you away from here; I need you to stay and fight those men.¡± I was silent for a bit processing it all. I decide, to be honest with her.


    ¡°I don''t know if I can. I already lost one person to the thought I could win against them.¡± I felt am my voice rise. ¡°I''m just not strong enough for them. I''m just too weak.¡±


    She stood firm and show comfort this time. ¡°I figured you might be down in the dumps so I brought someone with me.¡±


    I looked around just in time to see a fist hit me and sent me back. I struggle to get up and see a familiar face.


    ¡°Did that wake you up a little bit you stubborn shit,¡± yelled Rick. He looked just same way he had before he was killed. He did have a new glow to him, though.


    ¡°But your..¡± I was about to say it but he did for me


    ¡°Yeah dead I know.¡± Rick place himself on top of me and continue to beat me up. Until I raised my hands and finally answered his question


    ¡°Yes, I''m awake now fuck!¡± I yelled. Rick paused. He almost looked to be deciding whether or not he would get off me. He finally did and he dusted himself off. Then he offered me his hand I took it greedily and without hesitation. I didn¡¯t have the nerve, however, to meet him face to face or stand up.


    ¡°Good now stop this mopping crap.¡± I started to say something but he cut me off mid-sentence.


    ¡°Now listen here I may be dead, but I don''t regret anything I did. I want you to use the life I saved to go be better than an anyone in the world. Now I''m not saying go all crazy and go out in a blaze of glory. Use the memories and gain what you need from them.¡± His offered hand still there. I laughed a little it was a good yet guilty feeling to laugh.


    I was hesitant to speak. I felt like I didn''t deserve to be helped by him. I had gotten him killed and that was all I could think of.


    Rick gave me no time to think anymore. I was pulled up to where we were facing each other.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you to stop being a little bitch! You need to push past this and get stronger. Not for some reason for revenge, nor for a fragile thing like justice. I want you to get stronger so you can be you!¡± He nodded his head as if agreeing with himself. He smiled faintly and rubbed the back of his head smiling.


    ¡°Alright, it seems I have used up all the time I was allowed.¡± His feet started to disappear in a cloud of light. He just kept his usual happy face about it.


    He stuck his finger out at me. ¡°Now remember I died and I can''t be brought back, nor do I want too. But I''m still rooting for you. No little thing like death is going to stop me.¡± He smiled and it was like a new light had formed in front of me. It was so warm. Now he grabbed the back of my head and brought me in close


    ¡°Kick some ass for me Dynames. Let go of this restraint you have and embrace who you are.¡± He gestured to the last ring. ¡°Take it off when you want to accept my idea.¡±


    I was overcome with regret and a longing for more time. I longed to say I''m sorry, but I felt it was not the right word for this situation. I place my hand behind his head and braced myself.


    ¡°I....I have seen all the things you have had to do Rick. I saw through all of them and I know something is missing from them. Only now do I know what you kept for yourself.¡± Through all the sadness from the dreams of Rick. Much of them were his being employed to be my guardian and all the secret hate he had held for me was something I couldn¡¯t bare until I saw what he had kept to himself. All the people he had killed and the loss of his family in front of his eyes to the very men he now worked under. ¡°I will love you no matter the blood on your hands.¡± His crisp voice filled my ears.


    ¡°Don''t get too crazy you selfish wannabe gangster,¡± I said summoning all my strength to send him off with a smile, though a few tears were visible.


    ¡°You little..¡± he faded just before he could finish his sentence.


    I turn to face the women again. I felt changed as if I was finally ready to take the first step away from this place.


    ¡°Now, how do I get so more power?¡± I asked the women. I felt it too weird to start calling her my mom. She gestured toward the light a crossed from them.


    ¡°He will guide you the rest of the way.¡± she said to me with eyes full of seriousness.


    ¡°A ball of light is going to give me power,¡± I said sighed a bit. This stuff just is too weird for me. I realized the ball had begun changing shape.


    It now was a long silver lizard. Its head had two antlers with three points on each one. With a vine wrapped tightly around each of them. It clear red eyes looked like to rubies. It had long spurts of white hair around the base of its head. It had too small arms and it was at least the size of both my arms put together. It had no hind legs just a very furry tail.


    It looked ready for something and the women pushed me forward. I stumbled trying not to fall. I stop right in front of the lizard.


    ¡°So are you ready?¡± it voice was clear and it was a little high pitched.


    ¡°For what exactly?¡± I was very hesitant toward it. I stayed still, afraid if I move too much it would try to kill me.


    ¡°You have passed my test and I wish to give you your reward you fool.¡± It was clearly irritated. ¡°It has been a hundred years since I was last free and know I''m about to give an idiot my power.¡±


    ¡°What power are you talking about?¡± I was all sorts of confused. It closed its eyes for a second and reopened them.


    ¡°Boy, I am a dragon. I have got my many names, but you may use the name Danzeth the silver dragon. I have come to the decision to bestow my power on to you.¡± at this point my brain was having such a meltdown, I couldn''t form words to explain my surprise anymore.


    ¡°I sense something great from you and I wanted to test you, but I was interrupted by the crippled fool.¡±


    He must mean the chairmen. "Now after seeing the event to pass I have decided to give them to you."


    ¡°Now I will simply need to to extend your left hand and let me bite it,¡± Danzeth stated calmly like it wasn¡¯t odd to request. I was reeled back and kept my hands away from him.


    ¡°You mean I have to offer my hand to you in order to get this power?¡± I questioned this, but I felt the press for time and I could hear battle sound coming from outside.


    ¡°I would hurry your friends are in deep trouble.¡± I had made my mind up then. I walked forward and offer my left hand. I was ready to do this.


    It opened it¡¯s mouth and revealed many sharp teeth. It bit down and pain shot through my body, but at the same time, a hot force ruptured from deep within me. I light shown from where it was still biting me. The dragon released is chomp and moved back


    Danzeth eyes were filled with confusion ¡°Your .....¡±He was interrupted by the women.


    ¡°Now go. Release it all.¡± I felt a pulsation in my soul. I felt the dropped all the walls I had kept around myself. I felt the power want a direction; it was starting to hurt. I started to scream and it bubble over. I felt the ring shattered.


    I felt the sensation like I flew up and I saw many things as the power scatter in many directions. I saw many places and then a reverse flow came rushing back at me.


    It was I this moment, I saw someone else. His hands were extended toward me.I grabbed his hand. A rush of memories bombarded me. It finally dawned on me what I was. I let a light laugh go.


    I found myself standing in an open area of complete white, but there were black chains laying at my feet. I saw a blue sky so vast the end of it was beyond thought. I became more aware of seven chains coming out of each of my limbs save my head.


    When compared to the other chains, which were black and rusted, Six of the seven stilled had a shimmer of silver to them. The seventh one was nothing like the others ones. It was so rust, that fungus had formed on it and the original shape was anyone''s guess.


    It was broken and clearly beyond repair, but I felt the urge to fix it or mend it. The feeling changed when I saw that the chains lead to seven people. I couldn¡¯t tell any details, mostly just gender. There were five boys and two girls. The chains all lead to them. The distance from each was different, but I could tell they were important. They had had the feel of importance to them.


    Yet the one with the broken beyond repair one filled me with hate and a sense of murder. I forgot it, as the world around me closed and opened my eyes for the first time in forever.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Danzeth¡±


    ¡°Yes, my king¡±

 Chapter 10: The Rising

    Erica thought the plan to take on the enemy was a good idea given the current advantage. The enemy was weakened from the hallucinations, so they should have had the upper hand even if only slightly. It slowly became apparent that it wasn''t valid.


    Brogg moved the same if not better than before however blood lust was more apparent in every attack. The whips made them easier to dodge and take less damage from the enemy. But his moves would still kill them even slowed down.


    She had taken the idea and made whips out of her sand to use for longer range while Ashley made the full frontal attack.


    She indeed kept the name ¡°Eternal reaper¡±. Her skills with a scythe were otherworldly. Her movements had no wasted movement Her combat skills were comprised of feints and bluffs, but her strength was not something to forget.


    She under swung slamming the base of the scythe against him. Brogg moved the metal to his arm and ready his attack. She jumped back, with the blade following close behind. It sliced through the weak metal in his side.


    She flipped the scythe over and used the butt of the staff to launch thrust attack. Striking different spots at the same time. She was moving faster than the metal could. She played to the one advantage she had and continued her press. Having fallen back, Brogg went right into her strike zone.


    She drew the scythe to her side and swung in a horizontal strike. It sliced the chest area in an instant. In another, she did it again. It would clearly have cut anyone in half, had the target not been encased in steel of course.


    Ashley had Brogg trapped in this course of action. Every second the scratches and cut on the steel only increased. It was like a watching a snake slowly crushing its victim. Her eyes were filled a stunning calm.


    She pressed him once more, but an arrow from the other one left her open and Brogg pulled his arm back to strike his first blow.


    She managed to block it, but the sheer force broke the scythe staff in two. She was knocked back, but the whipped converged and caught her softening the killer blow.


    ¡°God, You are one annoying bitch!¡± Brogg told Ashley¡°At least the boy I killed had the balls to died like a man, He didn''t use tricks like you. I think I have decided I will kill you next. I''m sure the other one is getting lonely in hell.¡±


    Erica snapped. She felt the rage in her finally surface. She toward him in a sprint while commanding the sand into a hammer.


    Ashley


    Ashley had the wind knocked out of her. She tried to stand but the mud kept her down. Brogg was coming at her. Her only option was to attempt a dodge.


    Her worries were soon cast aside when Erica slammed him with a black hammer. If she had some air she would have gasped. Erica kept the charge.


    ¡°Black Geyser,¡± Erica said has she touched the ground with her free hand.


    Under Brogg, a circle of black formed and shot him up. At the apex, he was pinned by two giant boxes of sand.


    ¡°From there you can''t use that massive about of strength.¡± She said her voice full of hate.


    Ashley was surprised this girl, despite being furious, had found a weakness and pressed it. Not only that, but she had been keeping the other two busy with the assistance of the rock and her own whips.


    Three arrows flew past Ashley and went for Erica. She was about to yell, but a wall of sand appeared and blocked the arrows. She seemed unfazed by it and kept her attention on Brogg.


    Ashley could hardly believe it. If she had gone by her first impression, the girl hadn''t seemed the type to rush in like this. If anything, she seemed to be holding back, something. But all of that was blown away. The sudden rage and flare to her move movements were almost bizarre. ¡°You will pay for what you did to Rick and all my friends!¡± Erica yelled at Brogg. As she said this, the black boxes turned it black thread attaching themselves to the nearby walls.


    Erica took a throwing stance and a blank lance appeared from the sand. Ashley could only see it as a pointless attempt. A simple spear wouldn¡¯t pierce his armor. Yet against all odds, it stuck home, just in a different target. The lance began hitting the walls, and before anyone could blink, all the threads broke off dragging pieces of the wall with them. With horrific force, the pieces slammed into Brogg.


    Once encased in the rock Erica summoned a hammer above him and sent the hammer and the trapped Brogg down to the ground.


    All eyes could only watch in complete awe. Even Brogg¡¯s allies looked unsure after the sudden rush.


    A pile of rubble was all that Ashley could see from her resting spot. Erica stayed where she was and she threw her back. Her long black hair swayed and moved.


    ¡°Did she do it?¡± A voice brought the question everyone had been wondering.


    On Erica¡¯s face, a faint smile appeared, but it was soon destroyed. Out of the debris, a single stone erupted forth, striking Erica square in the chest. Her body unable to withstand the pressure was flung backward. Ashley moved quickly and got between Erica and the stone pillar. She could only cushion the landing. The earth understood her intent and moved to cushion the blow. Brogg popped out of the rubble.


    His clothing on his upper body was gone. All he had left of the shorts was a ragged loincloth. If Ashley had eaten anything, she would''ve thrown it up right then and there.


    Brogg was definitely hurt by the fall and all the damaged but he showed none of the signs Ashley was hoping for. His face still clam, and in control. The need him to get anger. It would be easier to stall for time.


    She struggled to set herself up again. Erica¡¯s body weight only kept her pinned down. Fatigue and starvation were eating at Ashley. Her strength just wouldn''t come out. The rush from earlier took a heavier toll than she had originally thought. After a few more attempts, she managed to nudge Erica beaten body up off her.


    With assistance from the whips, erica body was placed right next to her. They Weren''t in good shape. Ashley without a weapon couldn''t do much other than be a rag dolly to the current threat. Erica wasn¡¯t much better, hell she was worse.


    The rock had struck home. It must''ve left a large bruise, possible puncturing her muscles deep within. If Erica was still conscious, as Ashley hoped she was, she would more than likely have several broken ribs. It would be astounding if she was still conscious after taking such an attack. Ashley was glad to see the gradual rise and fall of her chest, but it was irregular.


    ¡°The damage must''ve reached a lung as well,¡± she spoke out loud not really caring who heard her. Admitting injuries out loud was a bad idea. But give the situation, there was no way to hide it.


    Brogg stopped just short of the pillar. He scanned around and then his face showed he had gotten a very dangerous idea.


    ¡°Hey Aroma can you destroy this damned pillar. I want to see their faces at it is destroyed. Let have it bury them alive.¡± he shout at the man in the suit.


    Erica struggled a bit and she seemed to understand the situation. Ashley noticed the mud and the whips were slowly returning to the ground. They were running short on time, but that had given her an idea. One that she used in the past and it had nearly saved her life a bunch of times. But it would all come down to one factor.


    ¡°Erica?¡± She whispered through her pain. She grabbed her shoulder to make sure she noticed.


    Erica managed a grumbly response through her gasps for air. She managed to look at her. Her face reflected the pain she was in.


    ¡°I have a plan, and it is going to sound weird. Just bare with it till I''m finished.¡± Erica managed a nod for confirmation. ¡°Alright I need both of us to shout out the single word,¡± She said reassuringly. She whispered it into Erica¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Are you serious about this?¡± A look of pure doubt flashed over ericas face. She whispered back. ¡°Who will answer our call?¡±


    ¡° If I''m correct about who is inside that sphere than I know for a fact this will work. I think his name his Dynames right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I don''t see how us saying that will get him to do anything. He is still in the sphere and can''t hear us¡±.


    ¡°Trust me. It sounds stupid and rather dumb, no wait it really is both of those things. But it has worked many times in the past. Plus what is wrong in asking, when you can¡¯t do everything by yourselves?¡±Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    ¡°Valid argument, but still.¡± She said defiantly she must be recovering faster than Ashley had thought possible. Ashley body suddenly tensed. The Flow of magic was moving. She noticed hundred of the arrows had appeared around them and the pillar.


    ¡°Looks like we don''t have time to decide anymore!¡± Ashley said with concern. ¡°We need to make it passionate and we really need to mean it.¡±


    ¡°Now then time for the burial,¡± said Aroma with a wicked laugh. He slowly moved the arrows closer.


    The erica, with much doubt, cast of her pride, while Ashley yelled, with all her heart, a single word.


    ¡°Help!!!¡± The action didn''t stop the arrows, but it did cause a lot of bystanders to question their supposed saviors.


    ¡°Please come save us. I don''t want to die!¡± Ashley took over. It was pathetic and she knew that. She gritted her teeth. The words she was spouting were of contradiction, to her real feelings. She trusted this person with her life, but that didn''t mean she enjoyed acting like this. However, deep in her heart, below all her pride and stubbornness, lay a single wish. To be saved from the hell she was in.


    ¡°!!¡±


    In a heartbeat, before the arrow would have struck home, a beam of light shot out of the sphere. The pressure of the force broke all the arrows and stunned everyone.


    ¡°Holy shit......it worked,¡± Erica said her face filled with surprise.


    All Ashley could do was lower her head. She had been right. Gods she had been right. The thoughts played thru her mind. Her joy overpowered all the patheticness that had crept into her heart.


    The light shot out a crossed the sky. Ashley and everyone in the gym had no idea the light had turned all the heads of everyone through the city and even further beyond the mountains surrounding the town.


    Among on the excitement and awe of the light, Ashley felt a sensation on her hand. It provided more proof for her suspicions. Suddenly the shock wave from the light blasted Erica and Ashley away from the tower. However, they flew from one danger to the next. It had knocked them closer to Brogg.


    Brogg noticed them land and a smile slowly rose on his face. He walked over and grabbed Erica by the throat. She started to struggle. Her effort only made him add more force. She went limp like a rag doll.Then in a horrible moment, the light faded. All was silent.


    ¡°No that can¡¯t be it!¡± Ashley yelled. He had to be there! If he wasn;t.... She turned to face Brogg. She clenched her fist. ¡°then nothing would change.¡± Her head down, she gave into despair for the first time in six years.


    Taking the chance, Aroma sent a few newer arrows at the pillar. He wanted to pile of the fear and despair.


    However, hope burned brighter. Just as they should have struck it, a piercing light shot down from the heavens. However, it wasn''t just light this time. As the light came close, something was made apparent. A sound was coming with it.


    Monstrous roars exploded as it came closer, the glass broke free from towers and weaker building gave under the sound. Everyone covered their ears in an unsuccessful attempted to block it out.


    The light finally struck the tower. It had a far different effect than when it was fired off. The sound of breaking earth filled the void left by the roars. Ashley flung her head to witness something incredible.


    At the instant the light struck the tower, something had burst free. Something big. Its tail coiled tower like a snake and its terrifying eyes looked at everyone. Brogg stopped choking Erica and was standing in awe of the beast.


    Its wings had broken the remaining wall knock down what little there was left of the gym. Now it was just an open area, with a gym floor. It took a bit, but Ashley knew what it was. All her experiences and history flooded forward like the dam had finally broken.


    ¡°Dra...gon¡± She managed to speak the single word through her tears of joy. With a better look, the beast was about the size of a full sized train. Its wings were mostly silver, but the insides were a faint red.


    From the scales and the color of it. It was clearly an old dragon and its horns and white bread under its jaw line.


    Its big blue eyes, combined with a haunting yellow iris, struck everyone with awe. the head barely moved, but Ashley could tell it was scanning the area. At the base of its neck was the sphere still untouched.


    The was true for a moment, she was snapped into reality when saw an arrow hit and blow a hole in the sphere. The dragon didn''t move, no it hadn¡¯t even flinched after the attack. It didn''t seem to fear for the contents of the sphere at all.


    When the debris and the cloud of smoke faded, She saw a white light coming from the ground. It rose like a wave from the ocean, but then it surged forward and shooting toward the opening. Like a majestic show, they while wrapped and curved around the sphere. Some of the new lights came from the direction of the town. The best part, to Ashley, was the light itself. Inside were fragments of colors. They sparkled and shone with such brilliance she couldn''t utter a word.


    ¡°This is raw magic!¡± Cross shouted. He had gotten up and tears were streaming from his face as he took steps forward. ¡°After all this time, I have finally done it. I have found you!¡± His face evident with joy.


    Ashley felt the same. She knew this phenomenon all too well. When that man did something like this, magic was drawn to the center. It was amazing, the sight of the magic being drawn around the sphere. No words could describe the beauty she saw.


    Then he appeared. The boy she had been saved by was there, but in the behind him, she saw it. A shadow of a person, she felt renewed tears roll down her face.


    She then remembered Brogg and Erica. She turned her attention to them.


    ¡°Let her go you stupid fool!¡± She managed to yell through her sobs. She couldn''t concentrate so no magic would come. She only managed to army crawl over and grab his leg. With no weapon, she had little chance of helping. Brogg simply ignored her and went back to strangling the girl. He seemed to want to finish the task before turning his attention to the new targets.


    ¡°You should listen to the girl.¡± A stern and low voice child them all to the bone. Ashley looked a behind Brogg now.


    ¡°!?¡±


    When had he come down for the sphere? She thought. Brogg turned and saw the boy now. He immediately dropped Erica and drove a punch at the new threat. The sudden wave of dust, followed by a gust of wind, launched Erica and Ashley away from the impact.


    The shock should have sent her flying, but she found herself near all the students. The boy stood over her. He looked around and checked the girl.


    ¡°Been awhile hasn''t it Ashley?¡± His face never moved from Erica.


    ¡°!?¡± she had opened her mouth but no words would come out. She was too happy, no words could convey how she felt.


    ¡°I seem to have taken a while, sorry about that¡± The aura around him and his presence were different than before. ¡°Though some of the details are fuzzy and I don''t remember everything.¡± He said with a smile as he turned to face her. The smile was not to comfort her, though. In his eyes burn with rage and fury see rarely saw in him. But more so to see him smile was scary than his eyes.


    He slowly turned away and started walk within his hands in his pockets. She noticed he was healed but his shirt was destroyed and it was only being held together by thin strands. Through the holes, she could see massive scars all with their own terrifying story. She knew them all too well.


    ¡°St..op!¡± A voice broke thru Ashley joy. Erica had got one up and was wobbling toward him ¡°Where are you going?¡± She said her voice full of anger.


    He continued his walk but stopped for a second. He looked at the sky. Ashley began to look to. The sky was like a gray ceiling. It gave no warmth.


    ¡°Don''t worry. I don''t plan on dying or losing anyone else, after all, when two girls ask for your help you can''t just deny it.¡± at his side he had one thumb up to the sky. He then continued his march.


    Cross walked up from behind her.


    ¡°One who doesn''t deny there fighting and survival instincts. He who seeks out fights and desires more power and stands above all.¡± He spoke with a hint of respect and a high tone. They both watched the back of Dynames. A sight Ashley had grown used to seeing all her life.


    ¡°That motto...¡± she started to say, but Cross kept on going.


    ¡°That which marks those who have become a king or a slayer.¡± His eyes were glued to Dynames as he walked toward Brogg.


    ¡°So you''ve come ba¡­¡­¡± Brogg said as the Dynames got closer but stopped. He was brushed off coldly as Dynames just walked on by him as if he didn¡¯t exist. Brogg didn¡¯t move, just stood there as Dynames walked on by.


    Dynames was going for something else. Ashley saw it near the edge at the end of the gym where the pillar stood. The body of his lost friend. It was had been moved there by the whips she guessed. The body laid next to a small section of what was left of the wall.


    When he reached him, Dynames stood for a moment. He then picked him up and carried him in his arms back to the students. He placed the body in near the back. He spoke no words and simply got up and walked back to Brogg. After he moved away, silently a barrier rose around the students.


    He stopped short of the giant man. They both held their stares. She had the feeling Dynames had a far more terrifying look than Brogg¡¯s.


    He had stopped just short of the giant man. They both stared intently at each other.


    ¡°So you''ve come back to fight me now, boy?¡± Brogg said full of hate and annoyance. His body was injured all over and he was still ready for more! Ashley was stunned by the man before Dynames.


    ¡°I¡¯m not letting you get away with ignoring me like before.¡± Dynames started to laugh. It filled the ominous silence.


    ¡°No I''m not here to fight you...I''m here to fucking murder you!¡± Rage heavy in his voice. ¡°My mercy will be the one thing you will never get bastard!¡±


    She felt... no, she could taste the killer intent coming from Dyanmes. It was like a pressure slowly crushing her chest. She felt a cold sweat on her neck.


    The white magic began to spiral around Dynames¡¯s feet in a circle and rose slowly, letting two bending spirals form around him.


    Brogg stepped back. He faced seemed shocked by himself. He showed small signs of fear. Before he could correct his stance, Dynames had jumped at him, and kicked sideways and planted his foot firmly in Brogg¡¯s face sending him sideways into toward his companions. Brogg slide, face first, right in front of them and stopped


    His body language, no Ashley could tell. Every fiber of the being Dynames wanted to fight. It was emitting from him. The desire to kill.


    ¡°What the hell are you?!¡± Brogg just getting up from the hit yelled at him. He was clearly shaken from the blow ¡°No one can just change like that, nor improve that much!¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry my introduction before was a little lacking.¡± He cleared his throat by coughed a few times.


    ¡°I am Dynames...Dragonslayer! I am the man will be putting you six feet under the ground!¡± The magic responded and more rays of magic shot out of the ground. His eyes and expression back up the claim. He was dead serious.


    ¡°So which one of you wants to die first?¡±

 Chapter 11: The rise of a champion Part 1

    The air was tense, and Brogg himself forgot to breathe many times. Brogg failed hide his excitement that filled him with each exchange of fists. However, regrets lingered in the back of his mind.


    Brogg knew all the boy¡¯s tactics by now. The boy liked to plan out his attacks and be a few moves ahead. Brogg questioned the humanity of the person before him. He was too calm. Victory looked far away. there was one silver lining. This new berserk rage played to Brogg''s advantage


    All the damage to his body became apparent. Most of his steel gone and only a few thin layers were around his body now. It helped him move faster. He relied on the twin magic to help him move during fights. The main problem with his magic the weight of the metal. Without the twin''s pinpoint weight spell and speed boost spell, his body refused to move.


    With those two keys to fighting, he needn''t worry about much. He still waited to get the spell. Carelessness would only lead to death. With his injuries, winning would be harder


    The damn slave girl got several hits in and the black sand one almost broke the remaining shells. Murdering them later, was foremost in his thoughts. Nice and slow. Raping them would be fun as well.


    Lost in the mad thoughts, the boy approached him. His whole body pulsated, ready to kill, but the boy walked right on passed him. A large wound to Brogg¡¯s pride appeared. His rage blinded him, but he didn''t charge. No, he would wait. Better to build the terror of his assault.


    When the boy turned to face him, he would break the barrier. Slaughtering a few people would be fun. Make them know they were not safe. A smile broke out on his face. He would relish the whole thing.


    The boy faced him. More than ready to draw blood Brogg readied himself to charge, but he stopped. The boy''s eyes stopped him dead in his tracks. They still held the calm of an ocean, but now strong tides were setting in. The pressure from the kid was different. Brogg felt a cold sweat appear on his skin. His instincts told him to get away or run. He didn''t realize he had stepped back.


    This was no kid! It was almost comparable to the 8th. Borgg considered himself a good fighter. He had enough experience under his belt to get a little prideful. That pride, however, was hiding in a corner. Fear was rippling its way through his veins. It attempted to surface on his face, but he bit his tongue and swallowed the fear.


    The kid¡¯s presence was overwhelming. It was like a weight slowly pressing down on his chest. Brogg¡¯s breath was uneven. He cleared his head and fixed his pose and ready himself. He felt the tingle of the weight spell on him.


    Got you!!... Brogg hadn''t even felt his feet leave the ground. His vision flipped, and he was on his face before he knew what had happened.


    He regained his senses and got up. He couldn''t get it out of his head. Just as the spell did it thing, the kid became a blur. but one thing remained visible the whole time. Those eyes¡­. They weren''t human.


    He attempted to stand firm, however, his legs trembled and threatened to cave in below him. He forced them to stay up. Rage was building in him, the boy was pushing him farther than anyone had before. Dynames was being more aggressive than before. However, from the last strike, one emotion had struck his brain loud and clear.


    Bloodlust. But something else popped into Brogg¡¯s mind. He had this eerie feeling. Something subconscious, so he didn''t even register the thought.


    What if¡­.. he was holding back?


    Fear. Something that creeps its way into any warrior''s heart when they face something stronger than them. However, Brogg felt a far different emotion surface within himself.


    Excitement.


    It overpowered his rising fear. He may as well be fighting a monster, but he didn''t care. After climbing over multiple hills of bodies, he had finally arrived. He had found his fighting ground.


    Brogg knew boredom had ruled him for years now. No one was strong enough to make him think he would lose. He could''ve tried the 8th king, but the odds of him winning didn''t look favorable. He wanted something that was more his level, and fate had given him that.


    Pure bliss filled him. A worthy prey had stepped right up to him.


    All he had to do was lay the perfect trap. He would just need to play with the boy¡¯s anger to win.


    However, Brogg¡¯s plan had a fatal flaw. It was a good plan. It would have been very effective. Only if Dynames was normal. Brogg and everyone else had failed to realize it yet.


    The boy was a dragon.


    Erica


    Erica was in a state of uproar. Her emotions were everywhere and her thoughts not much better. Her angry rose but it quelled quickly. Her mind set to work. It would help her understand it all if she thought about it.


    Curiosity appeared first. The relationship between Ashley and Dynames. A history between the two was clear. In Ashley eyes she could see a longing and a clear fondness for Dynames. Erica was still missing a lot of facts. She still felt something weird work its way into her heart. She shook it off. It would be rude to make speculations against her because Ashley was close to him


    She brushed the petty issue aside and focus more on the present disaster. She had a lot more questions than she could bare.


    Just what or who is Dynames? She thought to herself. She had always wondered how a kid like him with no last name survived. She could only be curious. He still had the strength to smile and persevere through it all.


    He was a subject of a lot of rumors around the school. Hate would be an understatement. It was one of the first things she learned. It was a few months after that when she would meet him. She only recently gained the student council president title.


    At the start of a new semester, she had been searching for her class. Her stubbornness had kept her from asking for directions. Having run out of options on the second floor she motioned toward the stairs. Going up seemed like the reasonable decisions. Then it happened.


    While looking at the number of the classroom, she failed to notice an out of line step. Her foot found just the right angle, causing her upper body to sail forward. A silent curse left her mouth upon realizing a collision was emanate. Books flew upward and papers scattered like feathers in the wind.


    She knew this could ruin her. With her new position, students would use anything to get to her. Her pride... no her family wouldn''t stand for such things. She needed a plan to make it look like something else. Yet... no amount of planning could''ve prepared her for what happened next.


    The boy ,she had run into, had retrieved all his books and yelled at her. Students ,standing near by. looked as it happened and she knew something was off. The stares weren''t at her. The boy drew all the attention away her and then he walked away. She felt like she dodged the bullet and yet it pissed her off.


    At first she was shocked someone had the balls to taunt her and then yell at her. Erica huffed and then searched for her schedule.


    Finding it next to the window at the edge of the platform. On the back she found directions to her class. Her head swung back to the boy. Had he defended her and placed all the blame on himself to save her? Her mood was not the best. Relief should have been the first instinct, but instead annoyance appeared. Having wasted too much time, the mental battle faded out.


    The directions were far more help she thought possible. She found the class far faster than expected. However, joy wasn''t the first thought... More annoyance surfaced. It was just some dumb magic formula class. She found a seat in the middle of the five rows available. The bell rang and 10 minutes into class. The same boy came in.


    Kids went into whisper mode, saying many things about him. She wondered who he was to cause this much commotion. The teacher turned to him and nodded.


    ¡°You are late Dynames.¡± Her voice full of malice. Her eyes held no trace of sympathy for this student. Even for a late student, no one deserved this much crap.


    ¡°Yeah sorry I had other business first then I came as fast as I could.¡± The teacher placed her face in her hand and just waved her hand from him to find a seat.


    Confusion would be an understatement. He smiled through all the noise. Without so much as a wink, he moved past her. She was still a little angry, but she wouldn''t cause a scene.


    Near the end of class, students compared notes. Erica never was part of that. Not that she didn''t want to, but being the president made it harder to approach her about notes.


    Well it should have made it harder. The echoing sounds of a chair scraping across the ground filled her ears. The sound combined with her annoyance made her look to the side to see Dynames sitting next to her.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she whispered to him.


    ¡°Sitting¡± he replied with no sarcasm.


    ¡°I see that. Why next to me?¡±


    ¡°I find you to be interesting. I think you''re the only one I can talk. Who will, at least, tolerate me.¡± she processed this, decide she didn''t care and simple nodded her head.


    ¡°So let me see your notes then.¡± Her words rushed out of her mouth before she could even think about them.


    He handed her a notebook, upon hoping it, shock filled her mind. The notes he had taken were in such detail it was amazing. She looked at him and wondered the question again. She controlled and tired not to acted impressed.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°These are good, no great. Why all the detail?¡± Curiosity burned hot in her mind.


    "Well I can¡¯t use magic. I thought sharing this with anyone who was having trouble," She backed up mental. So the rumor about him not being able to use magic was true.


    ¡°But then why show them? I''m the student president and the leading student with magic.¡± Trying her best not to sound patronizing and snotty but failing horrible. She had wanted to die after saying it.


    ¡°So what? Even the best need a push forward. Plus I know being alone sucks, so I thought I could take some of it off your shoulders.¡± She couldn¡¯t understand what he had just said.


    At first, she was then she was mad, but she laughed she couldn''t do anything else. She felt a smile on her face. After she had stopped, she wiped a tear from her eye.


    ¡°So even you can smile and laugh?¡± Smiling or laughing were seldom in her new life. Warmth filled her almost frozen heart. Her interest in him only doubled.


    ¡°Why did you go so far? You don''t even know me and I don''t know you.¡±


    ¡°Well it''s true I don''t know you. I think you are more than just the ''scary'' class president. I mean solitude is fine, but no one can survive being alone forever.¡± His words, he had said them with a smile, but a deep loneliness was evident in his eyes. He may have been speaking to help her, but she knew it was to save himself.


    She felt like she found a friend. She was so happy, but her habit, which had the strength of steel, was not backing down


    ¡°Well that''s cool. What make you think I need friends?¡± She cursed herself for the damn habit. Years of training were hard to undermine. Since she had been doing it for so long, the habit was a core of her, much to her own regret.


    Dynames looked at her and laughed. After he finished, he spoke.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t lie to yourself like that." He moved his chair forward. ¡°If you can¡¯t be truthful with yourself how can others believe in you?¡± It was like a veil being ripped from her eyes. It was the first time someone had seen through her act. She hesitated for the first time. She felt herself from a real honest answer, but she stopped by Rick.


    He came in soaked and a bucket on his head. He was someone who she had always wished to never encounter. Rumors said he was a bad boy and not a social person. She had the ''fun'' opportunity of meeting him. He showed no emotion and ignored most of everything anyone said. He seemed so different from them. Almost like an anomaly.


    He tipped the bucket so his face was showing. She looked at Dynames who was laughing hysterical. She couldn¡¯t believe he had the guts to mess with Rick. A person famous for a bad temper, and an outright hostility for the whole school. She also guessed this was his ¡°important business¡± he was talking about early.


    ¡°So the wannabe gangster got caught in the trap.¡± he said between his laughing and claps. Rick ran from the door and grabbed him by the collar and hoisted him up.


    ¡°You want to fight you little weirdo,¡± Rick said.


    ¡°Catch me first.¡± He broke the grip and tried to run. Rick placed him in a choke hold and stopped him.


    ¡°Now apologize!¡± He said. Erica got up and tried to stop them. Dynames broke free and stood at odds with him. Two books flew down. Both were on the ground holding their heads.


    ¡°I would appreciate if you didn''t treat my class like free time! ALL three of you have detention!¡± she commanded


    ¡°Wait why me? I did nothing!¡±


    ¡°No excuses!¡± she yelled at Erica. They all spent detention together. After that odd experiences just piled up. Friendship for her was odd. She never had it before. Much less with over one person.


    What is he?


    Erica never asked about it. It was a touchy topic even for this happy go luck fool.


    Snapped back into reality, she refocused on the fight. Brogg had gotten back up and wobbled toward Dynames. The whole dragon slayer thing was unreal to her. A strange pain rocked her heart.. Before her was no fool, it was someone different from she knew. Someone used to killing.


    ¡°So boy? Will you settle this and stop running or do I have to kill another person?¡± Erica could no longer tell if Brogg was a true warrior, or just crazy. At this point she knew no words would stop Dynames. At this moment, if it had been her, she would choose the side of caution. Further insults would scare her too much.


    Brogg rushed him at full speed. Dynames remained still and at the point of impact he swiped Brogg feet. An uppercut found the now airborne Brogg sending him falling backward. Dynames then jumped up and looked at the stunned Brogg. His face was full of anger. He clenched his fist and falcon punched him toward the ground. After the impact Dynames placed his hand on his head holding it down. He then grabbed his jaw and dragged him a crossed the floor send wood and cement in the wake of the trail. Like a rock, Brogg flew outside of the destroyed gym. Dynames stood and walked back with a dissatisfied look on his face.


    ¡°Is this all for the famous walking wall?¡± the question directed at the at the enemy, but no one answered.


    ¡°I''m not done yet!¡± Yelled Brogg as he limped back into the remains of the gym.


    It was a miracle he was even standing. The steel held together in some areas, but a good chuck was now missing. His back was bare. The right side of his face was missing some. His chest had large hole from the uppercut. Fresh blood rolled down his face.


    He was struggling to stand up and even talking seemed to wear him down. He was breathing erratic and was audible to everyone. Erica felt pity for him, but her own anger soon drowned it out.


    Erica noticed then that the rain had calmed. It was now a light sprinkle. The thunder and lighting still shot through the sky. Dark clouds filled the sky, which made the situation all the more depressing. They had all lost friends, and still had no contact with the outside troops or the other teachers.


    Their only hope right now was Dynames the dragon slayer. Who was waiting for Brogg to get closer.


    Brogg found his way to stand (or sway in this case) in front Dynames. He kept up his confidence and continued to taunt the enraged Dynames.


    ¡°So....... Is that all a slayer has?¡± Dynames rushed forward and delivered a right hook to his chest. Brogg feet, still covered in steel, held him to the ground. He slid a crossed the floor leaving to streaks a crossed the ground.


    Brogg coughed up blood, and he staggered even more. Dynames strolled up to him and threw left jabs at his body and face.


    Brogg withheld the assault. Even daring a smile as he stood. His body, however, spoke a different tale. Bruises lined his body, and the protective steel was almost completely wiped out. Dynames seemed to playing with his food at this point. He didn''t seem to care about anything else. His eyes never fell or moved off Brogg.


    He came out of his guard and stood firm again. He raised his hand and opened it to where his bar palm was facing Brogg. Magic circles appeared on his body. The remaining steel moved to one point. It converged right below his left breast.


    Erica realized what he was doing. He would kill Brogg the same way he did to Rick. When the metal stopped moving, it had form 4 small squares that stuck away from Brogg''s body. There were small. Their size was equal to a think wooden box. A huge amount of force, would be needed to break it.


    ¡°Ashley!¡± A called filled the silence. Most didn¡¯t realize they had forgotten to breathe. ¡°I need power! Let me have it!¡±. Ashley nodded and pulled the top half of the makeshift scythe out. It was now smaller and reminded Erica of a meat cleaver. It still held it curved blade but its length just larger than her hand.


    Ashley stuck out her right hand and brought the blade just above her knuckles. She closed her eyes and spoke. ¡°O fire that rages may you calm and return to thy true owner. Release!¡± She brought the scythe back. A chain appeared on her hand. The chain, free of her, shot toward the other end of it which lead right to Dynames''s upper back. Instead of just smacking into his body, it receded into his body. Raw magic rippled from the ground.


    ¡°So he still hasn''t found his magic?¡± Cross¡¯s voice stole erica¡¯s attention. He had been resting, but he was still watching.


    ¡°What?¡± Her eyes flew open when Ashley piped in to answer.


    ¡°All mages have types of magic they can use. Once they know it, the magic responds and manifests. At this stage, only toddlers or infants use that white magic. It is the simplest form of magic."


    ¡°What was that chain?¡±


    "That chain I released will help him find it, but he will have to the do the rest himself.¡±


    "Huh?" Erica had no words.


    ¡°I mean he has always been a slayer.¡± Erica drew back at this ¡°The council put a seal on him nullify the contract. Before the seal, he placed his elements in his most trusted allies. In case he should ever reappear¡±


    Erica, after everything, just nodded and agree to it. She would ask questions later.


    While this was happening, Dynames had summon a lot of white magic. He then pointed at the dragon and yelled something. The dragon moved its head away from the pillar. In a seconds, a torrent of flame engulfing Dynames.


    Erica wanted to run and help but she could do nothing. Her magic depleted, left her no hope of moving.


    Her thoughts and fear vanished in seconds. The flames danced and move in a spiral. Dynames was in the middle. His next word filled the silence.


    ¡°Dragon form: Baslith!!!¡±


    The white magic turned crimson red and then into flame. The flames reached out from his body taking the shape of dragon wings. They were much smaller than the actual dragons wings. Yet the effect was the same. Pure awe and silence. The wings receded, and the fire vanished. Dynames took a crouched form and placed his left hand over his right.


    ¡°Dragon art: Hammer!¡± Fire erupted covering his concealed hand. He jumped forward and bounding toward Brogg who could only stare at the coming doom.


    Dynames extended his fist, colliding with the metal squares. The blaze only gained strength as it battered through the metal panels. Before anyone could even blink, fire shot out of side of Brogg sending it toward the town behind him.


    After the fire burned out and vanished, Dynames pulled back leaving a hole burned through Brogg¡¯s chest. The blackness of the world spoke of the heat. The damage was all too clear. It was burned so bad Brogg couldn¡¯t bleed. He did cough up blood and fall but Dynames grabbed his face and held him up.


    ¡°That was for Rick.¡± his voice was cold and full of hate. His eyes were as cold as grave stones. ¡°This next part is just me letting out some anger." Dynames releases his grip.


    ¡°React¡±


    The next moment, complete horror became vivid. Upon his silent word, black spikes came out from within Brogg. It was like watching a porcupine buff its needles out. She heard several students gagging or just throwing up. She almost did herself. The way they popped out of his arms and his chest was horrid.


    Their reach extend to the ground and a foot away for Brogg''s body. The damage was unspeakable. Yet one person didn¡¯t even flinch at the brutality. Dynames stood unaffected by the massacre.


    Landing face first on the ground, Brogg scattered his blood everywhere. His weight brought him down in front of Dynames. He leaned down right next to the corpse.


    ¡°In case you were wondering how? Remember when I slashed you with the hot swords. I was feeding black sand into your wounds. After that, it burrowed into your bloodstream and, on command, would end your life.¡± His voice had been audible to everyone.


    He stood up and gave no second thought to the corpse. Droplets of blood had found his face, but his clothes were left unstained. Eyes calm and unaffected.


    He began a slow march toward the other three. His eyes had no remorse only more unsatisfied angry.


    The twin put their arms together and looked ready to fight. The had determined glares on their young faces.


    ¡°You think we will let you get away with killing him!?¡± they yelled in unison.


    ¡°No, but you should know something. Be it women or even children I will show no mercy to those who hurt my friends,¡± They chanted a spell when Dynames interrupted.


    ¡°Dragon art: Boost!¡± Fire shot out of his foot sending him forward. He planted his foot into the girl. Then spun with a back fist to the boys face. Sending them both back and knocking them into separate walls.


    Dynames was relentless. The blows clearly meant to kill. He boosted toward Aroma. His fist ignited in flames. He swung, but only connected the ground. Aroma was now In the sky above him.


    ¡°Dragon art: Boost!¡± Like a fireball without direction, he went forward. Dynames made contact, sending them both out of Erica¡¯s sight.


    The energy to run and check was nowhere inside her. She noticed a boy running back toward the injured. Before he could even get to them, fire and black arrows collided. A hint of doubt wormed its why into her mind, but she discarded it.


    ¡°Just let it end already.¡±

 Chapter 11: The rise of a champion Part 2

    Dynames


    Faint whispers had always been grinding at my mind. Throughout my whole life, I was scared of them. Never knowing where they came from. Never knowing when they would come for me.


    In the back of my mind, I knew I was safe, but fear is never rational. The odd dreams, the strange voices, and the shadow. I was scared of them all. It was like my body, no my existence was a lie.


    I was an identity without foundation. A personality without a person. An anomaly among people.


    A contradiction to my existence. A non-magic user, who had moved on to become a contractor with a dragon.


    Contractors were far different from mages. Instead of just normal magic, they could borrow physical aspects of species. Legs strength, flight, night vision, and far more depending on the species. A contractor borrows power, it is never their own.


    That single fact makes king''s terrifying. They never have to worry about running out of power. The entire race supplies them with it. Thus the ability to erase the whole species became reality. They, in their own way, were robbers. Stealing power from those around them.


    The one thing a contractor must remember is that trust means everything. Without it, the contract would be broken. If the species loses faith in them, the failed contractor is devoured by their own power. It is why there are so few kings. The ability to make an entire species trust you is rare.


    Contractors walk a fine line between life and death every day. This line is never made apparent with normal people, but with a king¡­. It like watching someone on a tightrope. The are beings stronger than anyone, but the price to stand there is steep.


    All these rules floated from deep within me. These ironclad rules were the new foundation for me. My new reality.


    Violence, murder, the desire to stand above, were new feelings. They were dark emotions, but they felt normal. Like for the first time I was acting like a real person.


    A new fear accompanied them.


    The fear of myself.


    The weakling in me resisted to no end. I did... no, I couldn¡¯t believe I was strong. That idea went against my existence. Went against all the experiences that accumulated over the years.


    Even as I pounded into Brogg with anger, I knew it was just a weakling trying to act strong.


    I was a liar.


    My fist hurt after each hit. It felt like each one was punching a hole through me. I was pathetic. I knew people were cheering for me to win, but I was just a liar standing tall.


    Every taunt, every scared glance from my opponent only dug the hole deeper in my chest. His final words finished the grave.


    ¡°Is this all slayers have?¡±


    The burning anger was overwhelming. What was I to do with it? The spotlight was too bright. This was not my place to stand. My feeling contradictions themselves. The shadow leaped forward into the blinding light.


    Left alone because I was strong. Scared to enter that light.


    I was ready to end it. The steel plates were more than just revenge for rick. They were the remains of my life. Something I had to break. The weakness in my heart was before me.


    Could I break it? Could I become this new person? Was I ready to join the strong?


    No


    I wasn¡¯t ready to throw away who I was. Sweat covered my body.


    I stood alone, but a large dark mass was behind me. A light touch on my shoulder caused me to turned around. I looked up to see the shadow standing taller than ever before. It''s dignified air crippled my confidence.


    It took center stage, passing me by. I watched from behind as it called Ashley to give me power. Even as he asked the dragon to breathe fire, I could only watch as a spectator.


    ¡°Do you want to go beyond?¡± The fire swirled around the spotlight now, but I still refused. The voice which called me continued.


    ¡°Now is the time, Electus. You can join us again.¡± The whole time I hugged my knees. I looked behind me. It was clearly a dragon.


    Its large mass was comparable to a mountain. However, it didn''t cause me fear. The dragon only caused a warm feeling to fill my chest.


    ¡°You are your own person. You can become what you want. Take as much time as you need.¡± It was like a father talking to their child. I felt more pathetic, but at the same time, I felt better.


    ¡°If you are ready, please call my name.¡± my vision forward again. The shadow was waiting. It''s hand extended to me.


    Was I ready?


    I took its hand.


    I was weak. There was no other thing to call me. I needed to rely on these two right now. It wasn''t just them either. I had relied on everyone.


    Cross, Ashley, even Erica. More than anyone I had relied on Rick. I relied on these people more than they will ever know.


    I needed to stand here. I needed¡­. No, I wanted to meet their expectations this time. Not thru the reliance on the shadow¡¯s assistance, but through my own efforts.


    A bright flame burned in the center of the spotlight. I walked toward it. The black mass behind me stirred.


    ¡°Spark the flame and reduce your enemies to ashes!¡± If my memories were correct, he always got a little too excited when I was going to do something.


    ¡°I¡¯ll need to borrow your power once more.¡± I looked to the shadow ¡°I¡¯m weak after all¡± For a moment I swear it took a shape. It was brief, but I was entranced by the person appearance.


    ¡°Baslith¡± the name was foreign to me, but the black mass flinched and the flame burst free of its invisible container.


    A hand on my shoulder told me it was time to move forward.


    When I was back in control, the shadow was driving my fist straight toward the metal plates.


    I was scared¡­.. but


    Crack!!


    I needed to push forward!


    ¡°HAAAAAA!!!¡± The fire only raged more. It shot through the metal. Once the last one gave, I could only see the exposed skin where I was going to strike. I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to stop there.


    The beam of fire shot out the other side of Brogg. The flame licked and flew in many directions, but its raw force reduced much of the buildings and grass to ashes. Basilith must be proud.


    The shadow suddenly brushed me aside and did the finishing touched to Brogg. The sheer horror of the black spikes frightened me to the core. I throw up a little, which was weird since most of this was happening in my head.


    I bit my lip. This was a part of me. I couldn''t run from it.


    The events after that flowed almost like a riptide.


    I knew the twins weakness was their touch. I wasted no time in breaking them apart. The shadow had made me say some cool line before launching forward. Gods, I was embarrassed by that.


    Now it was just me and Aroma. Even without the shadow¡¯s support. My body moved like an expert. Kicks flowed into punches, and then into Dragon art techniques. My mind may have remembered the feeling, but my muscles groaned under the strain.


    Aroma was still a more experienced fighter than me, though. He kept it an air battle. I tried to close the distance, but his speed and his new dark purplish wings gave him better maneuverability. He smoothly dodged my attacks and only adding to my frustration.


    After dodging yet another of my rage filled attacks, he took my arm and threw me into a nearby building. I hit some glass and with enough force, I flew through. I struggled to get up. Muscles that I never knew I had groaned with every desperate attempt to get up. I carefully place my hands to avoid the spilled glass.


    I took a look around the office. It had several cubicles for lawyers and that such. Though now that it was mostly broken. It must''ve been the first things to be hit by the enemy attack.


    After a while, a strange smell lead me toward the other side of the office. I had found the other workers. They were all pinned by a black spike to the nearest wall. A disfigured red painting behind them. Some of the bodies weren''t in mint condition. Bite marks and missing limbs scattered the ground. The smell of their corpses was far worse than anything a school could make. As disgusting as it was, my nose seemed to remember the smell and quickly adapted to it.


    I pulled the spike out and laid their bodies down and closed their eyes hoping the deceased would have peace with that. I walked on to the other side of the building and got the full scale of this attack.


    Explosions riddled the once peaceful town.The buildings that I had admired were shadows of their former selves. The streets filled with monsters and carnage. The sky that used to fill me with hopes and dreams now full of flying demons.


    I looked out at the streets filled with debris and burning dead bodies. As my eyes searched, fleeing town people came into view. Mages were battling in the skies and trying their hardest to save them.


    I punched the glass without realizing it was barely being held to the wall. It fell a few stories and shattered the silence. My rage and anger only grew and burned hotter.


    ¡°Dragon art: Crimson sky¡± Between me and the shadow, I¡¯m not sure who fired it. Streams of fire filled the sky. Monsters were set ablaze. Demons and their followers soon followed. It was like watching a firework go off. I felt no pleasure yet I still knew I had done a good thing.


    Just this morning it started like a normal day and now the fire was falling from the sky. I said a few words to the deceased then returned to thinking of my plan.


    Now that I had fired magic, Aroma was bound to know my location. I used, my now more sensitive nose, to find him. Perfect chance I thought. For whatever reason, he had stayed above me.


    ¡°Dragon art: Soaring dragon!¡± Flame burst free and surrounded me like an orb. I shot through the building destroying what remained. The collapsing building crumbled. The sounds of creaking cement and steel echoed in my ears.


    Aroma was surprised but he still managed to dodge it. I smiled to myself. He played right into my hands.


    Once I was passed him, I set up the next attack. Using the motion from the launch I turned and flipped toward Aroma. Midway through the flip, the next spell activated.


    ¡°Dragon art: Ax blade.¡± This caused the fire to engulf my leg as it hit its mark: Aroma. His landed looked painful, and I felt a little joy in that. I pressed on through to my next attack.


    ¡°Dragon art: Heat dome!¡± I place my hand together and swung them down launch a fire that engulfed the area Aroma had fallen too. He was trapped in a ball of fire.


    Next, I swung my right arm back and cast the next one. ¡°Dragon art: Pyro cannon!¡± I threw the fist. The fire rippled and roared as it flew off my arm toward the enemy. Upon impact, the fire took the brief form of a pillar.


    I started to fall faster toward the ground. I realized we were a good fifty meters above it. If it weren''t for the wind, the pillar sent out, I would have been a pancake. It gave me enough hang time to get to a building. My legs were shaking and my breath came in rapid gasps. Sweat covered my face and all my muscle ached.


    My sensed told me to dodge and with all the effort I could muster I jump away. Just in time, as a black arrow struck the place I had been resting on.


    My senses told me this one was different. They were right as usual. The area or rather the entire section it had hit vanished. It looked like a bite had taken out of the building. At this point, teeth marks would have made me feel better.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    Aroma flew up with a lot less damage than I had imagined. His nice fancy suit was burned. Sections of it on his arms were missing. Skin charred like rotting meat. One of his pants legs was gone passed his knee.


    Droplets fell to the ground. Blood was coming down his left side, but he showed no sign of passing out. The black hair on his head was gone. He looked like something from a horror movie.


    He seemed vivid about killing me. His eyes glowed with the pleasure. They gave me a silent warning. He would make my death slow.


    He began launching more of the arrows. I narrowly dodged. Inches from my face, a strange purple aura flew past me. It must be what made them special. Even as it nearly scraped by, I could feel a cold shiver at my spine.


    After a few minutes of dodging, I found myself near the intersection where I got hit early today. Not a lot of good memories here I thought silently


    Aroma kept himself far above me, but just enough to where I could still see his grin. I need to move. I ran up the hill.


    ¡°Had enough yet worm?¡± He gestured his hand and more of the new arrows fill the sky. ¡°As you may have noticed these arrow not only destroy, but completely erase everything.¡± He said with a chuckle that sent a shiver down my spine. His wing allowing him to glide as I ran away.


    ¡°You should feel honored this power was given to me by my king and now I shall use it to bury you and this unbearable city!¡± he began to fire the arrows in groups with less accuracy, but more damage. I felt the ground rotting behind me.


    I summoned flame. I didn''t give much thought to a landing. My apartment building came into view. My mistake was landing right above my room. Aroma took that chance to fire several arrows. Which destroyed a good majority of my room and others near it.


    ¡°Asshole!¡± I swore under my gasps for air. I was exhausted and I at best only had enough energy for one last boost. I had to pin my hope on a chance. This new hope was dashed immediately by the screams of a child.


    I looked down the road to see Orin bakery still magical intact, but the boy and mother I had saved, along with the Orin''s, were just now coming outside. They must''ve just freed themselves from being trapped under rubble. So no blame was on them, but I was still pissed about it. They chose a bad time to come out.


    Aroma saw a chance and aimed his arrows at them. No time to think. I could only move.


    I pushed with all my strength boosting toward them. I threw away victory and decided protecting them was the better decision.


    I caught up to one arrow, throwing fire at it. I tore the remains of my shirt and detonated other. Both caused mini black holes to form.For moments, they kept expanding but soon vanished. The leading two were too fast, I screamed with all my might to use every last drop I had.


    I shot passed them. No fire left to intercept. I swung my body in front of them. One hit me in the leg and the other dug into my left side. With no support, I was flung down toward the ground.


    I gritted my teeth and pounded my feet into the ground. Like a bully the kept pushing beyond my limit. I stopped short of the family. I thought for a second, I was invulnerable. Pain shattered these thoughts. Small holes appeared on my leg and side. They slowly and painful grew.


    ¡°Fuck!!!¡± I used the rest of the magic to burn them closed. Unnatural screams left my throat.


    I removed my hands to see the were burned shut. The skin was charred black. The worst part was the smell. It was like a skunk had been set on fire.


    I was lucky that half idea and pure instinct worked, but the effects were the same. My left side was out, and I was stuck in place. The next thing I knew a volley of arrows was sent after me. Mr. Orin managed to pull everyone back. I stayed to take the brunt of it.


    Just as the arrow would have hit me... A metal ball flung out shattering them.


    The ball retreated quickly, and I lost my valiant stand and fell back. Only to be caught by someone. I barely managed to turn my head to see a face I thought I would never be so happy to see. It was Danial.


    He looked different in his armor. Instead of his simple clothing, he wore when we had fought. He was now dressed in silver-plated armor. It looked a little bulky, but I guess it would work for the lower demons he had been fighting. The school emblem, A book left open, was engraved in the left shoulder. His hammer was bigger than last time. Polished and battle ready.


    The chain came reeling back to his weapon. ¡°So who gave you permission to be a badass by yourself?¡± He said it confidently. However, hints of absolute fear appeared in his voice.


    ¡°What are you doing here? What about the people?¡± I tried to sound concerned, but couldn''t tell if it sounded that way.


    ¡°Well, thanks to a certain girl who shall not be named (Erica more than likely) a communication went out telling everyone what had happened. Most of us were skeptical, to say the least.¡± He threw his unarmed hand out to the side. ¡°But our doubts were dashed when the sky was engulfed in flames stopping the air assaults. Plus the giant white light was a big push for everyone to believe.¡± He looked back to Aroma


    ¡°I saw some explosions and rushed over to the cries of a child. Little did I know I would find a zombie and a half dead loser fighting it out.¡±


    ¡°The pure fact that you can make joke means you still have faith I can win,¡± I said once again between gasps.


    ¡°Yeah I guess, but mainly to piss you off.¡± He said not looking at me.


    ¡°Well.... You succeeded, and when did you get so honest?¡± I low yelled back. I really did hate this guy.


    ¡°None of your business. So can you beat him?¡± The conversation was finally serious. I finally got some time to relax and actually formulate my next move. After a long while, one appeared.


    ¡°I''ve got a move....... that might help, but we need to get....... this guy pissed off enough to give me time.¡± My lungs were on fire. I couldn''t tell if the self-damage was the cause or just natural exhaustion.


    ¡°Also can you connect me....... to the communication network. I need to send a....... message.¡± He taped my ear, and I felt the connection form.


    The pissing him off was already done. Aroma lit up in fury and he was shouting at us. Daniel, who I will credit for this, gave a good comeback.


    ¡°God will you shut up! A freak like you, who you can''t even kill one kid, is not worth my time!¡± If I would have had the energy, I could have literally died of laughter. Aroma broke a blood vessel and just started to laugh.


    ¡°That''s it! All you blasted worms can die together!¡± He raised his hand and a giant magic circle from above him.


    This fucking freak was going to use a level five destruction spell. Was he insane! Most magic came in its own class, along with power output and effects. As you can guess, level five was fucking terrifying. Level one was a car explosion compared to a five.


    Now was not the time to panic. ¡°Everyone listen up!¡± I took this chance to catch my breath and give a proper speech.


    ¡°This is Dynames. Right now I¡¯m extremely tired. The last of the bastards, who destroyed the city, is about to use a level five destruction spell.¡± I heard cries of concern and fear. I felt many rushed to action.


    ¡°None of you will make it in time to stop the spell.¡± I didn''t want them wasting strength. ¡°We do have a way to counter it! I have a powerful spell to fight back, but I need more magic to use it. I need everyone to channel magic to me.¡±


    Maybe it was just arrogance, but hell I believed every word I said. I was more convincing myself than the people, though.


    As expected I was meet with mass protest. No one in this city would respect a low life like myself. To take me seriously would be insane. I felt the pressure of their hate and discord. It only feed into my own patheticness


    I was at a loss and didn''t know what to do. How could I convince them?


    ¡°Do you all know what he has been going through to keep us safe!¡± It was Erica''s voice. A small bird flew down and looked at me. A familiar.


    Gasps filled my ears. Visions of my appearance were being sent to everyone. I was a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Don''t you all see he is trying his best to save us!" this time it was Cross. Many of the kids I had protected at the school yelled in an agreement.


    ¡°Everyone, we need to believe in him or else we are all dead!¡± It was Daniel the most surprising of all. ¡°We all have our differences. I hate this kid like no other, but right now, we need to worry about the city!¡±


    I took the chance and rolled with the momentum. ¡°Don''t you all want to protect your city? The place you call home? Think about all the people who died protecting you. Think of their hopes, their dreams! This bastard took our peace away!¡±


    ¡°You don''t fight alone, Electus.¡±


    I remembered the lesson for today. This was it. Magic roared forth, not from outside, but from within. A small layer of fire burned around me.


    ¡°Thanks, Baslith¡± I clenched my fist I took a single step forward. I was approaching my limit. I felt the shadow coming close to taking over.


    The sudden burst of energy silenced everyone, well almost everyone.


    ¡°See everyone he is willing to die for this town. To go down fighting till his last breath. Let''s believe and give him all we have!¡± Daniel yelled for extra impact.


    ¡°¡°¡°Yeah let''s get him!!!!¡±¡±¡±


    I was almost overwhelmed. It was incredible. It was nothing compared to just borrowing people magic like I had done before. Magic was coming at me like like a tidal wave.


    Erica, Cross, Daniel, Mr, and Mrs. Orin, and even the little kid. Everyone¡¯s magic came to me. The small layer around me roared to life. Before I knew it, a small firestorm was swirling around me.


    At some point, my eyes closed. I could feel it.


    My victory.


    Aroma


    The weakened brats below was a delight to his eyes. Until new brat had insulted him.


    Void bringer a spell that would erase this city off the face of this world. After summoning the circle he began to charge.


    He heard the boy screaming in futility. They were probably begging for their lives. Then he felt it a surge of energy converging. The amount was remarkable and unorthodox.


    Where was it coming from? The incoming magic looked like a rainbow bending all over the city. He sent some arrows at the kid, but they reverted back to magic and went into the incoming flow.


    ¡°Shit, what is this kid?!¡± He was not normal. The presence Aroma felt, was comparable to the 8th.


    Within the firestorm, he saw it. The clear difference between them. A dragon staring him dead in the eyes.


    The words of his king rang in his ears. ¡°There is an anomaly in that town, don¡¯t get cocky,"


    Yet here he was. Cocky as can be and staring a dragon down because of it.


    He poured the rest of his magic into his spell and read it to fire. He refused to believe a weakling would be the end of him.


    ¡°SHUT UP AND DIE!!¡±


    Dynames


    ¡°Get ready!¡±


    I forced all the magic to go toward my mouth. After entering it would be trapped in my stomach and grind with the magic already there. It was spell only a king could use. It did come with risks.


    If the flow overpowered the inside, an explosion was possible. Hell, my stomach could have just evaporated right there. To add more difficulty, I had to turn the magic into flames will readying it.


    But the effects were awesome. The grinding caused an internal influx of magic. It added extra power to the spell. It demanded every fiber of my being. One that begged for direction. It was ready to burst out.


    The magic just kept coming. It washed over my body. It was too much.


    I couldn¡¯t take it all.


    A hand on my shoulder. The feeling shrank and submitted to me.


    Once again, the shadow had saved me.


    ¡°Void Bringer¡± He yelled. A flow of black magic was shot out. It''s eerie color and power stop me for a moment. I made the decision to fire it early. I quickly warned Daniel and launched my final attack.


    ¡°Dragon....... Art:....... Roar!!!!!¡± For a horrible moment, nothing. I had opened my mouth, but nothing came.


    Then it all burst free. The hellish fire began bursting from when me. Daniel and I were losing ground. Maintaining the blast only pushed us farther away. I could feel my shoes being burned off.


    We came to a sudden stop. I couldn''t afford to look at how we did it, I could only pour everything into my one attack.


    They colliding in the middle of the sky causing them to reach a power struggle. The clashing of power reducing many buildings to ash.


    "Void bringer" pushed us back, and I was using all my strength I could muster to hold it.he had charged longer than us.


    I was losing strength quickly and my wounds were making it hard to keep it up. Void bringer came closer to the ground. Anything close out the black beam was reduced to non-existence. There would be nothing left if it hit,


    I need more power!!


    It was then I felt everyone at my back (metaphorically). Their hopes and desire flowed thru. It was like all their hands were on my back pushing me forward.


    I Will Win!!!


    I searched deep inside and ripped out whatever I could to maintain my attack. I would not lose to this monster after everything I went through.


    ¡°¡°¡°GO Dyanmes!!!!!¡±¡±¡±


    Give him hell my son


    Let¡¯s go Electus!!!


    ¡°HAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!¡±


    It was almost like I had fired the spell twice. The sudden surged had increased the volume of my attack.


    It full overtook "Void bringer" and consumed the area where the bastard was flying. The roar, however, was still going. It''s defining sound echoed through the city send all the remaining foot soldier into a panic. It would go higher, it blasted through the black clubs above. Forcing blue skies to show themselves.


    I knew then, as I do now, that that was the true sign of my return.


    Once the roar reseeded and ended. The only thing that was left was a one armed Freak floating up in the sky.


    ¡°Son of¡­...a bitch!¡±


    I summon the last of my strength. Flying up, but my eyes grew hazy. The distance changed and went right by him. Magic gone.Soon gravity sent me at him.


    It was over.


    I had nothing left.


    Aroma read a counterattack.


    A single black arrow faced me. My only option was to body slam him and hope it took him out.


    That plan never came to be. Just as my decent reached it full velocity, and fireball suddenly struck me.


    The sudden blow blew me away, and I spun out of control.


    ¡°That¡­... damn... dragon..¡± Between the pure exhaustion and the desire to vomit, I saw the dragon flying in the sky.


    I had no time to complain. I used it. My fist reignite. Its red glow was all I needed to see. A black arrow came for me. I could only punch.


    The flame sputtered and waned.


    Don''t stop Dynames.


    ¡°Not... Yet!!!¡± I felt Gaia¡¯ voice silently call me.


    I may have had nothing left to give, but Baslith sure had reserves to spare.


    The flame burned hotter and soon the black arrow was nothing more than a faded dream. Aroma stunned. He didn''t move an inch.


    ¡°GO straight to hell!!¡± The only target was his face.


    "Dragon.... Art:..... Blazing Meteor!¡± Like a fired arrow, I launched down even faster.


    It made contact.


    The sheer force sent Aroma down with the force of a missile. The aftershock sent me flying elsewhere. I felt the glory for a moment.


    It was amazing. A weakling had overcome the enemy. I smile lit my face. I felt myself soar through the skies. Soon gravity tugged me down.


    I caught a glimpse of my place of landing. A bitter laughed escaped my dried lungs.


    Pain rocked me, and fatigue slapped me. My eyelids heavy, so I closed them for them. Rest finally found me.

 Chapter 12: The end or Just the beginning? Part 1

    Nothing could describe her feelings as she watched the giant column of fire blast through the sky.


    If she had to put a mark on them, it was a mixture of sadness and joy. Joy that she had found someone like him or maybe it was him. Sadness that it might be someone different.


    The person she knew... had known did things like this on a daily basis. However, the boy was different, a breed below him. She couldn''t put it into words, but if she ever compared them it would be like night and day.


    She looked to the sky. A place she seldom remembered anymore. Her imprisonment...no enslavement robbed her of everything. The sky being the first to go. She no longer felt the lust for adventure she had when looking at it, well until now.


    She noticed him falling. She processed the spot at which he would land, and moved away silently from everyone else as they cheered over victory. Each movement sent pain through her aching muscles.


    She had seen the map of the city before Aroma and the other launched their attacks. However, just because she had seen a map didn''t mean she knew every nook and cranny. She did her best to navigate thru the foreign terrain.


    The unmoving body of Dynames caught her eye. She rushed forward, forgetting every thought. Her rush left her balance shaken and she tripped. She stuck her hands out, stopping the dangerous fall. When she opened her eyes, she was a few inches from his face, their lips almost touching. Her heartbeat roared in her ears. Blood worked its way to her face.


    His hot breath brought her back. She moved back quickly and looked around to make sure nobody saw.


    If it had been him, she would''ve relished at a chance to be that close. Years of being out of touch, unfortunately, left her lacking in the romance department. Her resistance to the opposite sex paper thin. She would have to work on that. Gaining control of her feelings would be very important.


    After calming herself down, she moved back to the Dynames. She examined him. He was in bad shape, two severe burns: one on his leg and the other on his side. After a close examination, she found them sealed well, close enough non-life threatening for the moment. She dragged him by his arms and brought him closer to the pink tree in the background. Then she realized it.


    "What is up with these trees?¡± She asked rhetorically. That person she remembered had such a fondness of these trees. Several decorated his home. Dynames had the same feeling as him, even going as far to share the same name. They looked completely different from each other, though.


    She placed her back to the tree. Gracefully she placed his head into her lap. ¡°So even now I can''t rid myself of this?¡± By this, she meant the action she was doing. He had requested it quite often, and now she did it mostly on instinct. It had been a while, but she selected a random song.


    During days long past, she had sung one of the few melodies she knew to him. A piece of time she would hold on too for as long as she could. She started to hum the tune, but the words lost to her.


    A warm feeling wrapped around her. It spread her wounds. Her song was healing them albeit slowly. Her melodies were a form of magic, but a far lower grade compared to an actual healing spell. Nonetheless, He hadn''t cared and still requested it. She ran her wounded fingers through Dynames''s hair. Another action she did mostly on instinct.


    Melancholy filled her heart. The color was different. When she had down this in the past, her fingers went through a golden field of wheat. All the while, he wouldn''t even give a glance. Never denying nor accepting, just going with the flow.


    ¡°I miss you¡± with her eyes half closed she let a single regret fly from her lips. She had missed him dearly for years, but now, the feeling came stronger and she couldn''t hold it in.


    He seemed so close, yet so far. The image of his back ever present in her mind. One she would chase after and someday stand next to again. She knew that with all her being, but for now she would focus on what she could do.


    A graceful melody filled the air.


    Erica


    After the cheering, hugging, and crying were done Erica found Cross. For the most part, he had held on with less than sufficient healing. Proper medical attention found him, as the whole school regrouped. She looked at all the faces around her. Some still scared to death, other just glad to be alive. Herself¡­.Sad she could do nothing to help.


    She placed his arm on her shoulder. It being the least she could do. He nodded thanks and gestured to the back of the school.


    "We will find our hero near that tree you''re all so fond of,¡± he said quietly. His color was returning slowly and with slow progress, they made it to the tree. She was being to think the tree was important for some reason.


    The scene that played out before them bothered her the rest of the day. She saw Ashley with Dynames laying peacefully on her lap. Her peaceful humming filled the air. Her hands running through his hair. Pain roared thru her chest. Why does it hurt?


    She rushed forward nearly causing Cross to fall over. Ashley noticed them. She was waiting, without a hint of embarrassment.


    "He is just fine if that is your question¡± It only ticked Her off more that she was so calm about it. It had been her question, but now she couldn''t utter words. She tried her best to shrug off the small pain building in her chest. It was not hard, soon her mind was run over by new things. Dyanmes¡¯s body drew her attention.


    An uncomfortable feeling gripped her heart. She had seen glimpses during the battle with Brogg, but now it was on display. His body was covered in scars. Large and small they decorated almost every part of his body.


    Holding her breath she drew in closer. These wounds? She examined the burns. Haat emanating from them. Gingerly she ran her finger over them. She had seen them thru her familiar, but to see them in up close was different. Did she have the will to inflict such wounds on herself for other? Maybe¡­.Probably.


    Cross fell to a knee. He withdrew a healing rune for his pocket. He spoke some quick words, and the air was filled with a green light. The burns black color slowly faded. They stubbornly held on, but soon gave in. Smaller wounds followed after. Yet as the wounds vanished, new spectacles showed up.


    A hand went over her mouth to hold back the scream building in her throat.. Gunshot, slash, and puncture wounds. It wasn''t just the scars that caused her to hold her breath. Every single one struck or was near a vital spot. It was like someone was using his body as a portrait, paint being his scars.


    The only places free from scars was his neck and face. One caught her eye. Its width was that of her palm, so a large blade had done the deed, more importantly, it had stuck him in the back. She held him up a bit to see it. A diagonal cut from his right shoulder to his left side. To a warrior, it would be a disgrace to have such a wound.


    Back wounds could only mean to things. One, he had been fleeing the enemy and had been struck...or with his face toward the enemy, a strike took him by surprise.


    The look Ashley gave the scar made it clear the second was true. "Where did he get all of these? The enemy had no means to cause these kind of wounds.¡± At best a puncture hole from arrows. No gun had been on any of them. She looked at the two faces both deciding whether or not to tell her. Ashley broke the silence.


    "He has been in many battles.¡± Her face held a strange grief to it. ¡°Suffering untold pain, never hesitating to gain fatal wounds.¡± Sorrow evident in her voice. Ashley looked ready to cry from just saying that, so Erica decided to let it end there.


    "I hate to interrupt this sad mood, but could you please let me get up?¡± Dynames said. They all stared at him. ¡°What? Did I do something wrong?¡± In a second the boy was hoisted by his neck and thrown into the base of the tree. Erica jumped in surprise as Ashley had done the deed.


    Ashely, her eyes lit with sudden anger, began questioning him. ¡°How long?¡±


    ¡°Ummm...Since he first got here.¡± A storm of complaints followed the confession. Some mumbled, but something about a fall made Erica crank an ear. She soon too was questioning him about said event. Dynames unable to think of anything to say just nodded and apologized.


    Left with no options he hung his head as the two girls stood over him, yelling and accusing him.


    "Excuse me, I hate to interrupt this....interrogation?¡± the headmaster of the school called. They all turned to the crowd of people that had amassed behind them. Erica and Ashley backed off quickly. Everyone tried to salvage a sense of respect after shaming themselves in front of so many people.


    "I¡¯m sorry for this mess headmaster¡± Dynames, now supported by Erica, managed now that Ashley wasn''t trying to kill him. He still stole glances to make sure she was a distance away. Erica wondered even more what their relationship was. The pain subsided a little after yelling at him at least.


    "I would be hard pressed to accept that.¡± he gave a weak smile ¡°I will require some idea of why this happened to my school and the town.¡±


    Cross stepped forward and stated the situation to everyone. Ercica found their reaction annoying. Most still didn''t believe a non-magic user, who must havethem discriminated against, was powerful.


    ¡°Blind fools¡± Meaning to hide the thought in her mind, she spoke it under her breath. A small chuckle escaped Dynames.


    ¡°Don''t be so hard on them¡± She couldn''t tell if he was a saint or just too dumb to get the magnitude of the insults. He fought tooth and nail for these people, but they still doubted him.


    She was about to bash them all good, when Daniel came forth. A fine tunic now covered his body, align with a few new bandages. He walked slowly and stopped a few steps short of her and Dynames.


    In one moment, everything went quiet as Daniel got on his knees and bowed to Dynames. ¡°I¡¯m¡­.sorry¡± Erica...no no one could believe their ears. Sure lots of people didn''t care for him, but Danial had more or less lead the charge against him.


    ¡°After the last battle, I came to realize how cruel I have been to you. I¡¯m sorry for making you suffer.¡± His head never left the ground as he spoke.


    Erica was surprised he could swallow his pride and apologize. But like a wave through an ocean, glares turned to respect, and disbelief faded slowly.


    She noticed the headmaster sign. Maybe he regretted not helping Dynames? She could understand as she hadn¡¯t done much to help either. However, She felt something different, she was saddened that she didn''t alleviate the burden, but make it heavier.


    Nobody believed Daniel would go this far for forgiveness. Erica knew the boy was prideful and that lead to many clashes with not just Dynames, but with other students as well.


    The recipient of the apology looked downright creeped out. The reaction was to be expected, the long time bully was suddenly remorseful. The position he was in was one Dynames had been in for years. Head held down in the dirt.


    ¡°Please get up¡± Danial rose from his bowing positions.


    He couldn''t forgive him...Could he?


    ¡°I can¡¯t say can just up and forgive you.¡± Dynames began to scratch the back of his head. ¡°You did save me ass though, and helped me save as city.¡± His eyes shifted toward the sky.


    ¡°How about we start anew?¡± The silence to follow was deafening. Erica was more surprised that he wasn¡¯t gloating or jeering Danial for the sudden apology. Not only that, he had offered to start over. He had suffered at Daniel''s hands for years, but now he just scoffed it off and moved on. Incredible or maybe idiotic


    ¡°Thank you...Dynames¡± Erica heart stopped. Thats was the first time, as far as she knew, that he had spoken his name.


    After Daniel had finished, people came in waves to apologize and thank him for saving the city. Many tired to offer him things. Food, money, and in extreme cases daughters were offered. The latter was immediately denied, but Erica and Ashley both bore death stared into his back.


    Once the meet and greet ended, people went to fixing their homes. Most left homeless stayed in newly made homes. With plenty of material lying around, mages made homes from rubble. A small minority stayed in ruins of buildings. Mages cast spells to make sure wind or rain couldn¡¯t get to them.


    The once beautiful town, now full of fire, and rubble, slowly recovered its face. The combined effort of both parties make a good progress with reconstruction, but it would never be the same.


    Death hung in the back of everyone''s mind. Burials would follow after everyone had calmed down. Holding in grief would do nobody any good.


    She looked to Dynames. Had he grieved at all? Vengeance was taken, but Surely he was hollow now. He must be in pain.


    She herself hadn¡¯t fully come to terms with it yet, either. Her eyes downcast, she felt a little bit of sorrow.


    Lost in her doubts, along with everyone else, nobody realized the storm over their heads had long passed. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Dynames


    The next day, under the pink tree, I was summoned. Fatigue hit me like an unforgiving bully. Over the night, I had difficulty sleeping. It was a lot to take in. I still didn¡¯t have a clear idea of who I was or what I was. I knew had found a parent figure in Gaia, but no memory of how we meet. My memories were just bits and pieces. No clear plot or connection in any of them.


    Doubts ate at me the entire walk past the makeshift buildings. As I came upon the tree, I could only remember Rick sitting up there. His words were still hard to accept. Even in death, he was a selfish man.


    In this tent, I would learn the reason Rick was here. More about the man I had called a friend. I would also learn why I was here at all.


    The meeting place was a tent. It was crude, but it would do. A teacher waved me in. A ball of light that gave the room its light. Five pairs of eyes locked onto me as I entered.


    A wooden table in the middle, it size seemed a bit much. Erica and Ashley on one side and Mr.Onyx and the headmaster on the other. At the opposite end sat Cross. Leaving the head of the table for me.


    Those required this meeting seemed strange. I had thought I would meet a bunch of teachers, Cross for sure. But Ashley and Erica didn''t seem to have much say in the matter. Thankfully, Ashley received a lot of her strength back. I figured they must have strong-armed the headmaster into letting them attend.


    The act of me sitting sent the whole room a blaze wit small comments from the left side of the table. Unprepared, my went mouth agape, but words failed to reach anyone ears.


    ¡°.......¡±The girls didn¡¯t seemed surprised. Mr. Onyx jumped back in his seat. Cross didn''t react but dropped his stare. The headmaster looked at everyone, then rested on me.


    "As you all know now, Dynames is not a normal case and is someone of great military value.¡± His voice lost for a moment when on the opposite side he was meet angry glances. ¡°Military value¡± must have pissed them off. The headmaster coughed and resumed.


    "Dynames was sent to this school in hopes to keep him contained and under constant watch. The council of ten had hoped to use him for their own gain¡± Doubtful stares fell on him. ¡°I was against him staying here, but I had no right to deny them!¡± His shouts stopped the stares.


    He dabbed sweat and moved on. I couldn''t name him for sweat profusely. The right side of the table knew how to glare. It was terrifying.


    ¡°They placed Rick as an escort and a ¡®Friend¡¯ ¡± He paused and let the room adjust to the news. Erica just shifted uncomfortable at the news. The best reaction came out of Mr. Onyx who went bug eyed at the news. Only a select few must have known the info I guess?


    After Onyx calmed down, he continued. ¡°Rick was a trained killer who at the age of seven killed his family¡± A dark light filled his eyes at the word. ¡°From then on he killed many more. Skill wise put him as a very dangerous person.¡± Erica and I looked down.


    Getting angry would not change his past, but I wouldn¡¯t stand for it if Rick was made out to be a mass murder. His blood was still fresh on the ground for Gods sake! Cross chose this time to tell his side. More than likely trying to cool the room down.


    "Pardon my intrusion on the matter headmaster, but now seems to be the time to explain my presence.¡± The headmaster reluctantly gave up his time to talk


    ¡°Dynames I lied about replacing your old seer. In truth, I removed him and took his spot.¡± I didn''t know what he meant by removed, but if he had killed that last guy, I really could say I cared. Most seers kept their distance and held contempt for me.


    ¡°I came here to free you and bring you back to where you should be.¡± Where i¡¯m meant to be? What could he mean? None of my memories hinted at a place to belong to. He steamrolled into the next topic.


    ¡°At the current time, we are to believe the 8th wishes to have you or take over the other countries. That is all we were able to get out of the twins before they passed out. ¡± I raised my head and gave a concerned look. Cross saw this and rested his concern.


    "Fear not, the children are not in danger nor are they being tortured. For now, We will begin to reinstitute them into our society as the Orins have offered to take care of them.¡± I let out a breath and felt good for them. I would''ve left a bad taste in my mouth should the be killed. I may have said some things, but in the end, I still had a heart. I smiled to myself. The Orins really were good people.


    "Also news just reached my ears, but Aroma died, last night,¡± I felt nothing. It was obvious, given the wounds I inflicted. The only downfall, they lost a source of info thanks to that.


    ¡°From now on you will not be protected by me or the council.¡± Caught off guard I raised my head in surprise. This was all news to me.


    ¡°You have two choices. One is to come with me back to my base or the second which is you, right here and now,¡± his expression stiffened and he gave me a hard look. I gulped.


    "Die,¡± Cross said it without hesitation taking all in the room by surprise. The news of death left the room frigid, with the single word shattered it. His normally warm eyes now cold. No hint of humor came from his body language.


    Everyone, too surprised, could only look at each other. I knew my choices would be slim. I would have very few chances to do anything. It was a hard pill to swallow.


    I looked at all the faces, Erica refused to meet my gaze. Ashley was glaring down Cross. The headmaster and Mr. Onyx did the same. Only Cross returned my gaze, his resolve with this decision was firm.


    I forced my head down. This was my chance to finally make a decision for myself. To do something with the life I had been given by Rick. But I knew the facts.


    My presence here would not be a good thing for anyone. Going by my own experiences, People who lose hope always want something to blame. People would want to punish the person at fault for their misfortune.


    The place I lived for six years, was no cold to me. I would need to leave. The choices made that very clear. I couldn¡¯t feel bitter. If I was in their shoes, I would do the same. My decision would change the flow of this town. My own fate as well.


    My death might save many people suffering, and stop further suffering. I could see why it was an important thing to say. I bet it was hard for Cross to bring up such a thing. He had risked a lot, his own neck to get here. Trying to his accomplishments meaningless.


    The other choice was to leave I didn¡¯t know where I was going, but if I was meant to be there surely it wouldn''t be so bad. If it was anything, I would sit on my hands and let everyone else solve my problems. It made me feel pathetic.


    ¡°.....¡±


    Both sounded like a death sentence, just one was a slower way to go. Death was staring me in the face. One emotion kept me from saying anything. I closed my eyes. There I stood in the spotlight once more.


    I looked back to see the shadow. It¡¯s hand on my shoulder. Baslith¡¯s massive form further behind. It was, in a way, encouragement. The silence made things easier.


    I made a little chuckle. Everything pointed to one option. My own feelings, the feelings of others, and even Rick¡¯s finally words drove me forward.


    I was weak. I knew this with all my heart.


    It would be foolish to go against Cross¡¯s wishes.


    But even still¡­.I can''t deny my desires anymore


    My decision was a selfish one. I didn''t feel bad about it, They way Cross said my choices only backed this decision more.


    A fire burned in my chest. My eyes opened. I stood up and faced all of them. Their attention all focused on my decision. I breathed in and solidified my resolve. I exhaled and it all just came to me in that instant. The words I needed to say. If I didn¡¯t like the choices presented-


    "I will seek out the 8th king and kick his ass!¡±


    -then I¡¯ll make my own!


    I swear Onyx¡¯s jaw could''ve touched the ground. Everyone else frozen stiff.


    ¡°I can''t allow myself to die until that bastard has paid in full ¡± This was it. This is my resolve stands. Those were the things I was saying. I felt refreshed, but a sight made me doubt my intentions.


    Cross was shaking. I did just reject his proposals, he was bound to me mad. I knew I was making a selfish request, but I¡­..Suddenly Cross moved.


    The shaking made him fall from his chair. I soon realized it. The bastard was laughing. Of all things! I couldn''t tell if I should be mad or happy about it.I decided to see the other¡¯s reactions.


    Ashley, unfazed, just sipped the tea she had next to her. Erica¡¯s face in her own hands, and the headmaster was turning all kinds of different colors. Mr. Onyx was nearly foaming at the mouth from shock. Cross finally stopped laughing, got back in his chair, and with a big grin addressed me.


    "That proves it. All My reports were dead on. I would expect nothing less from you.¡± He wiped a tear away from his eye. ¡°You have my full support. Anyone have any problems with it?¡±


    ¡°....¡± I couldn''t form words


    "As long as I get to come along I have no problem with it.¡± Ashley put her cup down and made her choice. A nearly identical smile on her face as Cross¡¯s. I was happy some people weren''t angered by my decision. It was going far better than I expected. Until It was Erica¡¯s turn.


    ¡°This may as well be the stupidest thing I have heard for you yet. You want to go fight a king nonetheless. Sometimes I have no idea what goes thru your head.¡± All of the words covered in pure disbelief. I could feel nothing but dejected by her words. It was an absurd plan. Hell, I wasn¡¯t sure if this was the right call.


    Her head turned and eyes closed refusing to look at me. She then turned and open one eye to look at me. ¡°But I do like the sound of revenge, and I can''t very well let an idiot go off on his own.¡± She added a smile to the last bit and I felt relieved now all that was left was the biggest hurdle. The opposition waiting for me.


    "I will not allow this!¡± His fist slammed into the table. Mr.Onyx came back to his senses with the strike. ¡°Do you know what the repercussions of you going to fight him?¡± I shook my head.


    ¡°Right now, the school is near the border of Dergas! If we assume the 8th is trying to conquer Dergas. Argies could see this as us assisting them.¡±Looking up in despair. ¡°If, by some miracle, he doesn''t think that sending you over there now would put us at an even more dangerous position.¡± Anger was dead set in his eyes as he looked at me.


    ¡°We would be declaring war on The 8th!¡± His face a deep shade of red, his eyes breaking my confidence with each sentence.


    ¡°If you fail, the 8th will wipe us out!¡± Everyone and I could tell the mood was shifting in a bad way. I felt my determination breaking. I knew the risk with my decisions, but was I ready to face them? I was weak.


    Maybe I should just take it back?


    Maybe...I was wrong


    Then it happened, the shadow took over. It pulled me out of the spotlight. I could feel my body move with a new purpose. I gritted my teeth. I seemed my resolve from the fight was paper thin.


    My body, having stood to give my proclamation, fell into my chair and then took an odd position. Legs crossed and hands intertwined, with my eyes closed. The atmosphere in the room shifted again.


    "Do you even know how much damage this has caused? Think of all the people who have lost their homes.....¡± the headmaster stopped his shouting. A drop of sweat hit the table. A smile spread across my face.


    "Then I just don''t have to lose.¡± I couldn''t believe it was me talking. My voice was unaffected by the headmaster rants. The headmaster, head swung toward me.


    "You keep bring up the other kings when we have one in this very room.¡± It was true. I was a slayer, so I was a king now ¡°Besides I have a bone to pick with Samuel .¡± My eyes weren''t even open yet the killing intent behind the words was clear.


    ¡°But the fallout¡­¡±


    "Rest assured you won''t be in this rubble for long anyway.¡± I cut him off. ¡°For after I take Haven, your people will come live there. Then the second won¡¯t have much say.¡± The headmaster jaw was open and his face frozen. The other did the same as I spoke. The headmaster recovered.


    "Where do you get this confidence from? You are but a hatchling compared to other kings and you think you can beat this veteran?¡±


    "Headmaster.¡± Everyone froze. ¡°Miss Walker has made it clear that I have always been a king, so experience won''t be the issue. If there is an issue.¡± One of my eyes opened and the pressure in the room double. ¡°It is that you seem to think you are above me.¡± The headmaster must have realized it. The shadow in my body was no fawn being sent to the slaughter. Before him, a well-groomed lion was ready. Ready to back every claim.


    The conference ended much quieter than it had started.


    The following evening we gathered near the edge of the town. After the meeting, the headmaster ordered us to leave sooner rather than later. We gathered supplies and said our farewells. As I turned away from the Orins, thanking them one more time, I spotted Erica walking away from her family, However, Instead of Bitterness, she wore a blank expression. Devoid of emotion.


    I heard they had issues, but to have that kind of expression before leaving was tragic.


    Much to my regret, we never had time to mourn Rick. His burial had been a quick thing. No time for even feelings to be opened, much less closed. It was a weight on my heart. The best we could do was place him under the tree for a resting spot. If possible I would have moved him somewhere more suiting him. A place away from people.


    I summoned Danzeth. He remained in the ruins of the school. He answered the summons, but his form much smaller than before. This was a problem. He was their ride


    I then learned he grew from my magic. By feeding him a constant stream, he could retain his larger form. Danzeth said that was the reason he bit my arm, but I was skeptical of him.


    ¡°So shall we be off then?¡± They all just nodded. Danzeth lowered his head and we got on his back. Cross quickly put up a barrier that held us to him and would give us the air we would need to stay alive in the higher altitudes.


    Once on Danzeth¡¯s back, he spread his wings and with a powerful uplift we were sent up toward the sky. I had him circle the town to get one last look at the academy and the town. From there I waved one last goodbye to the people who watched us go. Up there in the great sky, I finally realized my wish to travel through the clouds. The reason for doing so was far different than my dreams however.


    I remembered the feeling every day I walked by. Seeing them flying free without a care. I felt I could really get addicted to it. However, I felt how very small my ¡°world¡± was. There was so much land filled with trees or mountains I had never known of. It just seemed to stretch on forever.


    While lost in my thoughts, Cross sent a light ahead that Danzeth now followed. As we swayed in the clouds the sights I saw were great. It was like the cloth in front of my eyes had finally been removed. I saw many birds, animals, and plants I had only read about. I had nearly forgotten to breathe. I was like a kid on a field trip.


    After several hours, we reached the border of Dergas. It was an unexpected sight. I knew we might have to pay a toll or something, but when we flew toward what should have been a guard/border post, was nothing more than a pile of rubble. We came in for a nice landing to quickly inspect it.


    What we found was to be expected. The post, at best, had been abandoned or just let to rot some months ago. Signs of bandit and animals droppings were evident. I felt a renewed anger for the eighth king. I searched around to see if anything was left.


    Inside were spilled documents, flipped tables and many cuts and battle scars inside. I heard a rat run through a corner. My gut said I should look. I began to walk over my vision blurred a little and I used a flipped table as support. I hesitated for a moment. Since nothing happened I thought nothing of it.


    As I searched, I found a piece of paper stuck between a bookshelf and the wall. I moved the bookshelf and removed the paper. The writing was faded and it was clearly very old. but I could make out of words.


    ¡°What do you have there?¡± Cross said as he walked up behind me.


    ¡°It seems the guards and many other abandoned their post and went, renegade.¡± The note contained orders to move out. When I flipped it, a map was on the back. It was vague, but it still gave me an idea of where we were. Very far for the capital. At least a week on foot. To make matter worse, there weren''t many towns to stop by and resupply food.


    ¡°At best it will take us three days to get to the capital. That''s if we aren''t attacked by bandits or we run out of food and need to restock.¡± Cross replied. I notice the news didn''t surprise him or gain much of a reaction. I figured the map would be nice to have, so I gave it to Cross to hold on too.


    Once we were done, We continued our flight deeper into the country. The landscape was bleak and there were very few thing to distract me from my boredom. A nauseating feeling swept through me. My vision blurred again and after nearly passing out. I took us in for a not so smooth landing.


    Once we all got off, I vomited and felt a lot of sweat appear on my skin. I was exhausted. Small white dots appeared in my vision. I closed them and just focused on breathing.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Erica asked concern showing on her face.


    ¡°He is just being hit by the massive burden of supplying the dragon with magic. He just needs to rest and eat something.¡± He said as a matter of fact. I found it odd how he didn''t tell me beforehand, but I was to tired to fight back.


    After I was rested, I realized the sun had gone down. Only a small part was left to be seen. We decided to set camp and rest there. We cooked the supplies which was mostly cold bread and dried meat. Lucky Cross and Erica seemed to know how to use our other ingredients and made a soup. It contained a good amount vegetables. With just little seasoning for extra flavor. It wasn''t my first choice in food, but at this point, I would take what I could get.


    It was delicious. What ever magic they used, I would never be sure, but I was fucking impressed. Cause man do I hate vegetables, but I would have eaten truck loads of that soup.


    After nearly exhausting our food supply on my recover alone, we decide using Danzeth was a backup plan or just use him in short burst. I nodded. If I had kept that kind of thing up I would be too tired to fight the eighth king.


    After dinner, we all gather sleeping bags and slept around the fire. The fire illuminated the forest we landed in. The trees were old oaks trees, but the leafs were all black as night. Their appearance made it hard for me to sleep. I soon relaxed a bit and closed my eyes. Listening to the animals and small creatures in the night did the trick.

 Chapter 12: The end or Just the beginning? Part 2

    In my dream, I walked seemingly unnoticed through the crowd of people. I found myself in a plaza. Stalls with food and games were set up and a dance was being held in the middle. Smiles and cheering. People running and walking without a care. Lanterns illuminated the night sky made the scene breathtaking.


    Yet among all the peace I saw it. The shadow. Standing there in its own world, surrounded by seven others. Their faces hidden by the light of lanterns hung from ropes far above my head. I ran toward them, my heart ablaze to meet them.Yet, as I got closer somehow they vanished. My eyes darted side to side, and I caught a glimpse of the shadow. I gave chase. The feeling to get to it, meet it was strong in my chest.


    After running for what seemed like an eternity, a castle stood tall in front of me. A glance back and the town seemed so small now, but the lights from the festival still illuminated the night sky.


    Two huge doors blocked my way in. Their height made the clouds seem even farther away. If anything from the dream was clear, it was the deep brown of those doors. At the time, the best I could think of was scaling the walls, but as I looked tall towers daunted the idea.


    My head down in defeat, but out of the corner of my eye a strange curve brought me forward. An opening in the door. The crack just large enough for me to slip in like a rat into a kitchen.


    Inside I found myself at a courtyard filled with strange plants. The floor was stone, yet it had a sleekness to it. It seemed like a perfect reflection of the sky above. Ahead massive steps lead to the next level. The castle was in parts almost. It seemed like a separate town was above the one below. I wasted too much time. I ran up the steps, with many complaints along the way.


    The steps made of marble and stone were nice and sturdy and I could find no cracks or even evidence of lack of maintenance to them. On either side of me, the walls seem like a cage, but I could tell they were fortified and that gave me a sense of safety. I saw strange flags with an insignia that I couldn¡¯t see it. Like a strange blur.


    I once again saw the shadow on the top and double my pace I wanted to call out, but my words failed me. My lungs burned, my breath coming in rapid gasps.


    Once at the top, another courtyard almost the same as the one before came into view. Ahead were a few shorts steps to smaller doors that led to a bigger and well-modeled building.


    I sense of wonder fill me as I looked at it. This place was something beyond my imagination. War was clearly in the architect''s mind, but it didn''t give that feeling. I only felt safer, and more relaxed. Another difference caught my eye.


    Bakery signs and smith''s signs lined the sides. It was like a market was just before the castle entrance. It was so different from books. None of the castles I had ever read about were like this. Lost in wonder as my head turned to view all it could, It came again.


    The shadow went through the door, into what I assumed to be a throne room. I gave chase and found myself stunned. A red carpet filled the walkway. It reached up to the stairs and even farther beyond them. Yet even that was minor compared to what was above me.


    Walkways hugged the walls, but instead of doors, books as far as my eyes could see lined them. I walked past marble columns supported the walkways. It was amazing they could support such weight.


    I heisted slightly. I could see guards, all standing by the pillars that held up the upper level. Four guards on each side, but as I walked forward they didn''t make a move.


    Ahead large chandeliers lightened the entrance. My eyes found every little thing about the castle absolutely riveting. Then I saw the chair.


    My eyes were glued to it. Like a small space in time was carved for this meeting.


    The throne seemed to call out to me and I really did want to sit in it. It was made of wood, but its craftsmanship seems unworldly. It arms rest made and covered with the finest woodworks. The end of each arm curved into a knob. The red velvet seat covers seemed to burn with a crimson light. It echoed royalty from every piece of wood. The wall behind the chair was even more magnificent


    A stone drawing of a giant tree. Surrounding the tree where animals of all kinds. Foxes, dragons, phoenixes and many other mythical creatures surrounded the tree. Light from above made the whole thing feel holy. The sight before me filled me with fear and excitement. I could only wonder what I would be like to sit with my back to such a masterpiece. It would surely be intimidating to see.


    Like a rat, the shadow moved from behind it toward a door. The game of tag began anew.


    After running up many stairs and seeing so much of this wonderful castle. Of I hadn¡¯t been a dream I would have stayed there to explore until my curiosity was extinguished. A different question also burned in my head.


    Who or what this shadow is? I had wondered a long time. What kind of monster inhabited my body? I wasn''t sure if it was a monster, but given everything I had seen so far, it sounded good.


    Through a door on its right, the shadow went. How we had gone so far I wasn¡¯t sure. The back of the castle had come so fast, the rest of the running up the stair hadn¡¯t hinted at much forward progress toward an end.


    I burst through the doorway and came to a very nice looking bed. Extravagant pillows and blankets lay on top of the mattress. It would at least fit eight people if not more. Stolen novel; please report.


    A crossed from the bed, a balcony window was wide open. I inched forward. I had it trapped. I couldn''t get careless and let it escape. I peeked out only a little.


    The shadow was looking over a balcony and the sun was just rising in the background. I could see land spreading far and wide in the scene that played out before me.


    ¡°Who are you?!¡± I threw caution not the wind, my words replaced it. The shadow raised its head. It raised its hand and a cloak hood fell to its neck revealing a good amount of golden hair. Needless to say, I was stunned.


    I had assumed it was a person, but after always seeing black, the golden hair drew my attention for a long while. I broke my gaze, I was more than ready to see a face. As it turned to face me, the sun rose just enough that light stopped me from seeing. I covered my eyes, but dared peeks thru my fingers.


    The rays of light seemed to love this man. They seemed to bend around him almost. The only thing from the face I could see was a set of amber eyes locked onto me, yet at the same time, peering into me.


    They were warm, yet there was something inside them that told me to be afraid. I felt a shiver down my spine. He was dangerous. A smile crept upon his face.


    The light faded, yet I still could not see his face. Thru my fingers his lips began to move. I poured all my sense into hearing his voice. His lips parted.


    The world went dark.


    I was meet with cold steel against my throat. I tensed and through my dazed eyes, came to realize I was surrounded by three men. I gulped. I understood the situation and gave up any attempts to attack.


    They hauled me up and tied my hands behind my back. I was placed in a crouched position with the rest of my party. We all exchanged glances, but none of us seemed to have a real plan.


    I decided to gauge our new threats. They seemed too bulky to be normal bandits. All of the wore chainmail under their light armor. All were dressed in the same get-up. There brown color clothing reminded of an old oak tree.


    They seemed to be searching the camp for something. Maybe they were looking for Danzeth? He slept in a high up in a tree before we all went to bed. I stretched my neck and looked up to see him. Once our eyes meet, he then sighed and went back to sleep. This asshole! I was moments away from shouting at him. I gave up the attempt. I dropped my gaze and went back to staring at the black ground. Danzeth clearly didn''t care about the situation. After a long silence, a man stepped forward.


    ¡°Alright, you damn maggots!¡± Those were his first words to us. His voice rough, yet clearly like some drill sergeant. I knew then I wasn''t going to like him. Oddly enough being called a maggot was a new insult to me. It was oddly refreshing. I might have gotten not use to negative criticism, but that is unimportant.


    ¡°Now be nice little kids and tell us why you are here?¡± His gaze fell to Cross and held it there. The older of the group was the leader, would be the natural assumption. Cross just shook his head no and gestured to me. The bandit a little confused pointed his finger at me and Cross shock. I didn''t get why he wasn''t talking. None of us had been gagged. Maybe he was just trying to hide his fear?


    The bandit started laughing. ¡°This kid is you, leader!¡± Making a kid the leader did seem pretty dumb. In less than a second, he seized my hair and pulled my face closer to his. I was meet with the smell of alcohol and sweat. I nearly threw up.


    ¡°Ah, all scared are you? Don''t worry. I just want info. I don''t need your life. ¡± he said as snidely and arrogant as possible. I managed a nod and he released me. Thanks, gods. The shower had avoided this guy.


    ¡°May I ask you something first?¡± I asked him while trying to claim clean air into my lungs. And get my face out of the dirt. I would l have relished not having a nose at this point. I licked my lips, which was a mistake because dirt entered my mouth.


    I coughed like mad for a little bit.


    The air was tense ¡°.....Sure ask away, but any funny business and one of your friends will be missing a head.¡± He got his composure back. A man stepped behind Erica and produced a sharp dagger.


    ¡°Alright, what is your goal?¡± Learning their goal would be useful in negotiations. The man looked changed from cold gaze to a serious one. This look told me it was no secret what their goal was.


    ¡°Once we have enough men and weapons, we plan to storm the castle and dethrone the current king!¡± he said with lots of pride and vigor. The man all around shouted in agreement. Now convinced off my suspicions, I decide to press my attack. I let a smile lit my face. I pulled myself up for the dirt, which hurt a lot with support my hands to help.


    ¡°Alright, then you can just release us.¡± The cheering went dead silent. Then a familiar smell filled my nose. The bandit took a coach stance that put his face in front of mine.


    ¡°What do you mean by that boy?¡± A menacing frown plastered on his face. I was scared, but I had to press on.


    ¡°Well, I plan to murder the king myself,¡± I said with a smile. that should work I thought.


    Laughter. That did this for a will before stopping. The bandits were all holding their sides except one who stood too far for me to see him.


    ¡°Well, kid you just broke the requirement.¡± He looked to the man near my friends ¡°Frank kill one.¡±


    ¡°Hey wait! I gave you my answer!¡±


    ¡°Kid, if that''s your answer then, I¡¯m doing all your friends a favor by killing them.¡± He got up in my face again. ¡°You think four strangers can stop a man that sent an entire army to an early grave?¡± if his words weren''t enough the scar that lined his face were proof. The man pulled up his shirt to show wounds from arrows and magic.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lost many for that single idea and so did everyone here!. He got up and moved around the circle of men. ¡°Hearing a kid say our dream, feels like we have been wasting our time.¡± He pulled me forward and placed me near two others who grabbed my shoulders holding me firmer in the ground.


    ¡°Kid this is the end result of that dream.¡± He gestured finger to my comrades. ¡°You should leave it to us before you get hurt.¡± As the words hit my ears, a sensation filled my body. My heartbeat, sending a shock wave through me.


    ¡°Stop it we can work together!¡± I yelled the man just kept facing one way and not respond to my plea.


    The man named Frank, place the dagger to Erica''s throat. A slight yelp escaped her. I could see the blood rolling down her neck.


    She turned toward the man and looked him dead in the eyes. ¡°So killing someone is how you teach a lesson. That just sick and wrong!¡± her resistance didn¡¯t last long. Frank clapped his hand over her mouth. An evil light filled his eyes. It was over-


    The dagger began the slow drag to the left. He got no further. A hand suddenly grabbed his and he looked into my eyes.


    -The spotlight lost again.

 Chapter 13: Picking a side Part 1

    The idea was simple. Grant would act as the leader, put pressure on the group, and gather info. Very simple. Yet things were going downhill.


    His foot firm on the ground when a pressure vibrated through the air. A simple phenomenon. Magic resonating. He disregarded it completely.


    Magic was too thin in the air to make a difference. Making mages useless or just less reliable.


    He hoped to talk with the kid. Something about him drew attention. His interest doubled with his answers. Though any peaceful resolutions were out the door at this point. Things were getting ugly, he reached out.


    A metallic clang filled the forest. All eyes grew wide. He knew what had happened, but it still played over in his mind. A different hand grabbed Frank.


    How was he there! No scuffle for power reached his ears. No sound alerted anyone of his approach. Almost like a breeze of wind, he appeared. A deadly intent home in his eyes. No one could speak a word.


    I¡¯d better¡­.!!


    In a moment, the grip went to Frank¡¯s collar, and over his shoulder, Frank went. He threw himself down onto the floor.


    ¡°Gah!!!¡± Grant went down under the weight of Frank. They were crumbled to the ground before any idea of resistance went through anyone¡¯s mind.


    The kid ripped a piece of clothing him his shirt and tied it around the girl¡¯s wounded throat. He gave the girl a smile and moved toward the two men. Everyone included him did nothing. Not that they really wanted too. Nobody wanted to be under the stare.


    The boy stopped in the middle. A cold gaze held their attention. He took a breath and fire roared from the ground. Something fell from a nearby tree into the roaring blaze.


    ¡°Geal! What the hell do we do?!¡± One of his band retained their senses and rushed over.


    ¡°Everyone just hold your ground!¡± Retreating now would be foolish. Sweat covered his brow, but he dared not make a move.


    The inferno roared, but thankfully it never came close to any of them. Fear lessened as they realized it until the fire vanished. A large beast coiled around the strange boy. Fierce eyes paralyzed them all further.


    ¡°Holy Shit!!¡±


    ¡°My g...ods!¡± Several men went down on their butts. Hands forward shielding them for the horrible beast.


    ¡°Now which one of you wishes to anger me next?¡± Pressure emanated from him, no person dared moved, except one. Cold steel touched the boy''s neck.


    ¡°Well, at least one of you is not afraid,¡± Dynames said with a wicked smile on his face.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that¡± he fired a grin right on back. He gave no hint of mercy or fear. Both locked gazes.


    ¡°Alright how about you let me join your ranks now?¡± he asked. The Gael kept his stare.


    ¡°Do you think I can just let you off with hurting my friends?¡± Gods damn it! He had meant to call a cease-fire, but the staring contest provoked him.


    ¡°Do you think you can get away with your life?¡± The dragon did, in fact, look more than happy to start ripping people to bits. The odds were against him. Best to bet on the kid, then on his own chances of victory.


    ¡°Alright. You have a deal.¡± He sheathed his sword and extended his arm. ¡°The names Gael Augustine leader of these merry and fighting men.¡± The boy shifted and took his hand and replied accordingly.


    ¡°Dynames. The leader of these braves souls and one dragon.¡± Nobody heard Gael, but a sigh of relief left his lips. He really didn''t want to fight a¡­.Dragon? His eyes flicked to the beast. A shiver went down his spine. Not of fear, but an old admiration burned in his heart. When he looked around several other must''ve gotten it too.


    ¡°Well Dyanmes,¡± the name felt familiar as it left his tongue, but he couldn¡¯t put a finger on it. ¡°I would love to stay out in the cold, but how about we head back to my base?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡±


    My thoughts were still filled with the shadow. I felt something in my chest just thinking about it, but my usual melodrama was interrupted by shouts


    At some point, we had gotten into a system of caves. So voices echoed a little too well. It was hard enough to think, but the added noise made it an impossible task. After we entered. I could feel a damp atmosphere. The darkness seemed to stretch forever. Silence only filled by the occasional exhale from the soldiers.


    I shivered deeply. My clothes were not meet for such temperatures. The train of people did at least insult heat between them. But the lien was now at a halt. We had come to a dead end.


    Gael moved to the side of the path. He must have done something because of the wall, blocking them, lurched and moved to the right. A new pathway opened before us. As we walked, a light was visible at the end.


    This was far more than what I expected from bandits. Going as far to hid in a cave system and even hid the entrance to the real base. Truly a terrifying bunch. I would''ve appreciated a bigger change in scenery. The walls surrounded us were a little different, but the ceiling was the same. The ceiling of the cave was now gone replaced by the black, merciless sky.


    It was different but still filled me with the same distressing feeling. Being underground bothered the crap out of me. I much preferred the freedom of the sky I had gotten the day (?) before. I was sure I had gotten enough sleep, but the moon was still out.


    I nearly fell on the unexpected slant in the path as they travel down a slope to reach the open part of a valley. Maybe more of a canyon given it was surrounded by walls? Or maybe a crater? Anyway, It was like coming out of a water slide. Just a sudden appearance of light and new sights.


    It was invested by grass and trees. Tinted black as the night, so they didn''t make me feel at home at all. In the back, a large pond created by a waterfall in the back. Its water looked cleaner than anything they had seen in the entire country. It would have been great if not everything in this country was black and depressing! I thought bitterly.


    Even if I was annoyed by it, I still looked around. Homes were built into the walls and many other narrow staircases and ladders led to doors. My interest in their living style was cut short by the guards blocking the main entrance.


    Both armored with a thicker armor than the bandit party Dyanmes now traveled with. They were both armed with spears and both had the eyes of experience to them. One of the two stepped forward.


    ¡°Captain Gael, I see you brought more people for our cause with you?¡± he did a military salute. His eyes scanned me and my group. A sigh escaped his lips. He must of have guessed our ages.


    ¡°Is this all can''t get nowadays?¡± He looked at the sky and sighed once more. ¡°Can they at least put up a decent fight?¡± I thought it was a pretty normal reaction to bring some kids to their base. Our value would be unknown until some proof was shown.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry you will actually get to see ALL of them fight," Gael said with a smile that seemed to sway and give ease to the guard¡¯s mind. I didn¡¯t like the extra force he used on all. A bad feeling would be an understatement.


    ¡°What?! Why do we have to fight?¡± Erica filled with annoyance, voiced her thoughts. Her face converted to a deep frown. Gael got up close to her.


    ¡°You see, little girl, here we have a group of bandits.¡± He gestured behind him. ¡°Even though you have been accepted by me, The group will have to decide for themselves.¡± Gael got up and walked forward, his voice trailed behind him.


    ¡°The ¡®test¡¯ will tell us what you can bring to the fight.¡± No hint of sarcasm. I got what he was doing and placed my hand on Erica''s shoulder. She looked ready to start the fight right there.


    ¡°I understand, so Erica please calm down.¡± I looked at the two guard. ¡°Let¡¯s, at least, show are new friends what were capable of.¡± She calmed down far faster than I had expected, she got right in line. For some reason her face was red.


    ¡°Kids these days.¡± Gael made the comment as he walked through the gate. At the time, I wasn''t sure what he could mean.


    He guided us to camps near the pond. ¡°These will be your quarter while you are here." Turned to face us, he simply gestured his thumb over his shoulder. Then he pointed out a cave entrance.


    ¡°That is where my men and I do our training.¡± he said nonchalantly ¡°Just go there when you are ready¡± With that, he walked off toward the bigger tent in the middle of the valley.


    After a short rest, Ashley and I warmed up. I did not understand what Cross would do, but Erica was a mage, so she didn''t focus on physical prowess.


    We moved toward the cave''s entrance. I turned toward my group. I need to give them a pep talk of some sort.


    ¡°All right! This was not a part of my plan, but we need it all put are all into this. Let''s do our best!.¡± I tried to smile.


    ¡°Having an idiot cheer me on feels disgusting,¡± The smile froze.


    ¡°Y-yeah.¡± At least Ashely was trying to be nice.


    ¡°Ha, look at you trying to be a leader.¡±


    ¡°Shut up Cross.¡±


    ¡°Why am I the one you retort?!¡± I ignored him and went in. The other two gave him the cold shoulder. Like a wounded dog, he followed.


    A giant ring in the middle of the room. Like an underground colosseum. A strong gladiator feeling came with it.


    Above the circle stands for crowds would watch the fights. So their training was to show progress and give hope? My guess was for the non-combatants. It was a good morale boosting idea. But it made me question the bandits again. Why would they even have non-combatants or even worry about morale?


    The room lit up by torches, was clear as day. People moved in and out of the cave. It definitely felt like a sporting event.


    We found a spot near the back and began watched the fight go on for some time until Gael found us. ¡°You guys look ready to start some trouble, but you sure you don''t want to change?¡± he said upon seeing our serious focus.


    All of us kept our normal clothes. Clothing hampered none of us. I felt Gael eyeing me. He must have been looking for signs of the shadow. Honestly, I was hoping to handle it myself.


    I was more focus on the others in my party. Ashley and Erica looked ready to take on a lot of people. Cross, still dressed in his lab coat, looked less than ready to fight. I didn¡¯t know if he could even fight. So far he has either been too injured to fight or near dead before it even started.


    ¡°Any of you can go first.¡± His eyes looking not each of us. ¡°If you need a weapon, we have a select few so try not to break any of them.¡± He must be trying to lighten us up. We all just nodded, so he must have taken that as a failure. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Gael walked away. Disappearing through the crowd. Next thing I knew was in the middle of the circle he stood.


    ¡°WHO¡¯S READY FOR A FIGHT!¡± Gael shouted at the crowd. They roared back. Stomping and screaming filled the cave. Once satisfied, His hand went up for silence.


    ¡°Today we will see are new recruits fright!¡± He moved around the circle. ¡°Here to prove whether or not they have the right to join us!¡± Gael was very good at getting his crowd involved. Hell, any nervousness in me was gone.


    ¡°They can come in any order! The rules of this battle are simple. The one who can longer stand is the loser!¡± Again the crowd roared back eager to see a fight. I felt pumped to fight in front of all these people. My days of fighting a practice dumb were long behind me now.


    The doors on the north and south end of the field open revealing the first competitors.


    Gael


    Gael had hoped he would have gotten to see Dynames start it off, but he was meet by the girl who had retained the neck injury. He couldn¡¯t recall her name. He shrugged off the awkward feeling and turn to the other competitor.


    He knew the man coming for the south.The reigning champion of the arena for the last few days. They both reached the center where he stood. He checked both their faces. Both eager to battle. He stepped back and began introductions.


    ¡°From our side, the man that has dominated the arena the last few days, Alstark Feron!¡± Again the crowd roared back with more enthusiasm than ever before.


    ¡°From the new recruit side, We have. . ." Gael¡¯s voice was overtaken before he could finish.


    ¡°Erica Strider!¡± Gael taken off guard fell silent. An abrupt silence took over the arena. Then the champion started laughing. Anyone could guess why.


    ¡°So I get to fight this tiny little girl! This won''t be much of a fight!¡± He bellowed through his laughter while striking his ax against his shield. If he wanted the girl to react, she did no such thing. Which for some reason sent a shiver down Gael¡¯s spine. After most of the mental jabs were thrown Gael started the match.


    The fight started out slow. The girl didn''t have a weapon, so it was one side with Alstark pushing her around, with her barely dodging his attack. Alstark talked big but his technique was refined by years of practice. He was by no means weak.


    Of to the side Dynames, Ashley, and Cross watched silently. ¡°It will be soon¡± Dyanmes whispered to Cross.


    ¡°Yes, she seems to be done playing around,¡± Cross replied in a normal tone.


    ¡°Are you guys sure?¡± Ashley had seen Erica¡¯s ability but her opponent seemed tough.


    ¡°Yeah, I just hope we aren¡¯t in the splash zone¡± Ashley didn''t know what he meant. As they spoke, took a more offensive stance. Her figure moved with greater agility than before. She dodged his ax swing easily, never bat an eye.


    Before they all realize Alstark was covered in sweat while Erica was just barely gasping. Alstark rushed forward. The fight ended with one move that no could have seen coming.


    Erica after dodging past Abstrak place her hand on the ground. Alstark was flung up and then smashed by a whip of black sand into a wall above Ashely. When he fell Dynames grabbed Ashley, while they moved to the side letting the big man fall into the stone seats.


    ¡°They did say anything goes.¡± Cross made the offhanded comment at the body lying next to them.


    ¡°Ah, Dynames can you let go now?¡± She had been flung into his chest, after regaining her senses she managed to comment.


    ¡°Oh yeah...Sorry¡±


    While their moment was going on, silence filled the arena. Then like an eruption the crowd roared for Erica who simply walked off and left the arena without so much as a word of her victory. However, Cross saw her shot daggers at the other two.


    ¡°Well. . . the victor is Erica Strider!¡± Gael managed to make it sound like he was not shocked, but he was surprised. Alstark would be bedridden for a few weeks after that. He made a mental note not to pissed her off. Unaware that the whole audience was thinking the same thing.


    In between, Cross switched in, and Erica sat between Dyanmes and Ashley wearing a scowling the whole time.


    ¡°Alright next we have the next match begin.¡± The next fight between Cross and the next competitor ended very quickly. Cross still armed with nothing but his lab coat entered the ring against an expert fist fighter.


    The match looked to be over after cross took a few hits and was about to fall when a sudden smoke screen filled the arena. Everyone shared the thought.


    ¡°¡°¡°What the hell?¡±¡±¡±


    Suddenly the fighter came flying out unconscious. With that, the fight ended so suddenly no cheers came at all. Gael moved on trying to tame the awkwardness. Finally, it was my turn to fight.


    I took deep breaths. The fight was about to start, but the doors had yet to open on either side.


    My weapon of choice had been a sword. I placed it near the wall and began preparing myself for whatever was to come. I guess, even after doing all this fighting, I was still slightly afraid of a big stage like the colosseum.


    The times of fighting dummies felt so far away. The battle with Danial, Brogg, and Aroma felt so far away but they had barely happened a day ago.


    A breeze shattered my concentration. My eyes opened, I out the doors full of energy, and ready for a fight until I saw the opposition.


    In the middle, there were seven guys. All armed with either an ax or sword. There all had experienced air around them. Then I noticed, that the man named Grant was among them.


    ¡°So, come for revenge then." I managed through my discomfort. I was meet by their sick smiles. I looked to Gael and he just nodded. I did remember him saying no rules, but this was a little much.


    ¡°Let the match begin, Fight!¡± Gael roared again. I drew my sword to be disappointed. The razor edge I had envisioned was not there. I was armed with an unbalanced, dull sword.


    The fight began as I had feared. They quickly encircled me and I was pressed from all sides. I couldn¡¯t manage a counter attack. I received many cuts in the short start. I barely dodged the next coming barrage. Each with their own deadly attack. I threw myself into a roll. I barely dodged the trust at my back.


    I broke free, but I was in a corner. My breath coming faster. I couldn¡¯t think. Nausea came fast. The world spun.


    The men seemed to be playing a game with me. None took the winning blow. All just smiled as they enclosed on me.


    If people were cheering I wasn''t sure. My heart beat was in my ears. The urge to use magic was strong, but I need to proof myself here. The shadow would stay out of this. Win or lose I would fight as me.


    I needed to press, so I ran at the men pushed thru them. I launched some thrusts hoping to finally deal some damage. I turned to see how my attacks fared.


    The strikes had hit, but the blunt edge did little to no damage. At best they had mild discomfort from my blows. A single emotion filled me.


    Doubt.


    Then fear consumed me. Images of the woman surfaced in my mind. My grip faltered and the sword dropped. A clanging filled my ears. I was no longer in the stadium.


    ¡°Gods damn it!¡± A silent cry escaped my lips. I was not going lose.The shadow appeared next to me. I attempted to growl at it, I tried to resist. But like always, I was left the dark next to Baslith.


    ¡°Electus?¡± I couldn¡¯t even meet his eyes. I was pathetic. Did I really control my own body anymore? I could have thrown up at my own patheticness. No matter how I looked at it, I was a bystander.


    Gael


    Gael was used to seeing matches like this. They always pick on the one new recruit, but the extent of their bloodlust was more than usual.


    Gael believed wholeheartedly they needed this boy, but it was against the rules to show favor. A rule he set himself.


    He could understand the fear as he watched the boy;s face contort. Taking on some many at once was impossible even for an expert. When the blade dropped, He knew it was over. Dynames would need to build up respect a different way, or perform a miracle.


    As if reading his mind the boy exerted the pressure again. This time milder, but still enough to send a chill down his spine. The boy gripped his sword again. A new sight on his face. An amused smile. He ran forward.


    How foolish. The boy jumped in the middle letting himself be surrounded. His weapon at his side pointed at the ground. They all jumped at the chance. Yet, to everyone¡¯s surprise, all their attacks hit the dirt.


    Bolts of electricity went down Gael¡¯s spine. ¡°How?¡±


    Dynames¡¯s blade seemed to skip around the circle. Selecting every attack and moving it away. It was like watching a dancer on stage. With inhuman grace and speed, leaving the audience speechless.


    Had he already learned their timing? It was clearly a rag tag group thrown together at the last minutes, so their strikes were always out of sync, but to take advantage of that was insane. He looked to Dynames¡¯s group, but they too wore expressions of shock.


    Grant launched a one on one battle. Which was very one sided with him pressing the boy back to the wall. The boy was putting up resistance, throwing in thrust or side slashes, but to no effect.


    He pushed Grant off and the other soon crawled forward. Again they lead a one-sided offensive against him, but more thrust and cuts were dished out. Little damage showed on the opposing side.


    Dynames, covered in sweat, looked ready to collapse. But something else was bothering Gael.


    Grant¡¯s movements were sharper than usual. His strikes more refined and his stance solid. Even the way he stood seemed more professional. Grant was a troublemaker but was a good stand-in leader if he didn''t¡¯ want to reveal himself so earlier.


    An odd feeling came over him.


    Dynames broke off and rushed the remaining group. Again they pushed him back instead. Yet if compared to the beginning they were all attacking faster and moving better.


    . Then Gael saw it. Hsi odd feeling well founded.


    One man came into a strike. His swing was large, meaning he was a rookie, but Dynames¡¯s thrust stuck his upper arm. The man backed away and swung again, however, the strike was faster and this time was blocked.


    A man rushed for behind, but Dynames twisted the other man off and used the scabbard to strike the other man''s shoulder. The strike staggered him off balance.


    ¡°Why?!¡± His mind went to work. The last man had launched an overhead strike, so the lower body would have been ideal. The shoulders were important in the swing but attacking them there wouldn¡¯t¡­. A sudden realization hit him.


    An eerie feeling filled him. Along with a vague idea. One he dared not voice.


    The boy¡¯s strikes were doing something. Armed with his new suspension he looked close at the bodies of the group. Faint marks were barely visible on their bodies. He couldn''t be!


    ¡°What kind of monster is he?¡± a terrified smile found its way to his face. It was almost too much to believe. But when he thought back to their first meeting it seemed possible.


    If Gael was correct, then Dynames was training these men. Hs attacks were not meant to wound, but to train. Ever stroke made the men more aware of their vulnerable points. With the amount of adrenaline in them, they would pick up on it and adapt. Wasted movements vanished just as quickly.


    Dynames was training them on the instinctive level. Guiding them without them even realizing there were being led.


    This kid was doing something unbelievable in the middle of a match. He had yet to land a successful attack, but a smile was on his face. Eyes were begging for more. It was unbelievable. With a clear disadvantage staring him down, Dynames smiled.


    Then he noticed the audience, they were getting antsy. Many of the soldiers just watched, hands on their weapons. He then realized he had done the same. He was baffled. Had his desire for a fight been awaked by this kid? It was almost like¡­.


    ¡°He is exciting everyone to fight,¡± Cross said from behind Gael. He turned to see the man now had a sling for his hurt arm. When and how he had gotten there were unknown.


    ¡°He stirs it in you no?¡± Cross continued. He then pointed to the men currently fighting. They were all smiling. Gael could feel their excitement. Enjoyment of the fight. His grip on his weapon tightened. He was jealous of them.


    A good fight was sparse in camp. Their medic and supplies simply could not afford to take on such a burden. Thus made it hard on improving near impossible. Along with providing bad habits plenty of time to form.


    ¡°It just looks like a bunch of idiots enjoying getting the crap kicked out of them¡± the harsh criticism came from Erica. How she got up there Gael was even less sure.


    ¡°Incredible¡± he brushed off the comment. Gael consumed by his amazement was eager to join in.


    ¡°¡°¡°AHAHAHAHA¡±¡±¡± War cries filled the air. The crowd turned from excited to wanting a good fight themselves. Brawls broke out, and the guards jumped into the pit which caused, even more, men to follow.


    Gael, not wanting to be left out, jumped right in. Blades clanged against each other all over, but one sound clash caught all the brawling people attention. All eyes turned.


    At some point, Grant and his group had backed off exhausted or swept up in a different fight, but Dynames was not free, a new challenger found him.


    Ashley, now equipped with a new scythe, came swinging. When they had become the main attraction was far from everyone¡¯s mind.


    In the center of the crazy brawl, their battle held beauty to it. Their fierce blows could have killed any within range. Their concentration astonishing.


    Those wishing not to die moved away. The two sparred stopped fight near and far just because they wanted to watch.


    Their moves sharp and well thought out. It was two masters at work. Dancing and moving with the wind.


    Scythe cut through the air, while the blunt blade aimed for vital areas. Dynames reach limited given the opponent''s weapon was longer. But despite that neither ever gave ground.


    Ashley launched ablunt edge at him, but he parried and launched his own attack. She ducked under it, give a sideswipe in return. Dynames barely blocked the attack by placing his weapon in between him and the coming steel.


    But that was forgotten when Gale witnessed their faces. Smiles on both as the battle raged on.


    Both only grazing the other in each exchange. People roared in response. The fighting only got worse as fighting spirit rose to unimaginable heights.


    Unknown lengths of time went by. Gael spared with many that night losing complete track of time. But Gael and anyone nearby were snapped to their senses.


    A blood-curdling cry filled the air. All head turned as Ashley went to the ground clutching her eye. Gael ran over to her, throwing any fights to the wind. The fighting around them stopped. Most in mid swing.


    Dynames had knelt down to inspect, but Ashley was throwing wild punches. He had kept his distance, but distress was clear on his face.


    Gael saw no better option but to silence her. He delivered a swift gut punch to the girl. She gasped then went silent.


    I¡¯m going to pay for that later.


    He gave her to Dynames and told him of the location of the medic station. Like a flash, the young boy was gone.


    Gael put a stop to all the fighting. The damages to people were lighter than he had expected given how a full on brawl was going on in the background. But Gael¡¯s mind was far from that.


    The cracks along the girl¡¯s face were not good. ¡°She might die soon.¡±

 Chapter 13: Picking a side Part 2

    I paced nervously outside the tent. I regained control of my body once again, but a bitter taste was left in my mouth. What else could I feel? The small amount of determination I had was gone to the wind. I was at the end of my rope on the issue. I through away the thoughts and tried thinking of something else.


    I had brought Ashley, but the doctor refused to have me in the room. He forced me out. Refusing every attempt to gain entry.


    ¡°Until she stabilized you are to wait out here¡± With those words, I was shut out.


    The moments seems to drag on for hours. Worry ate at me and frustration built up. Many times I thought of just barging in, but my senses came back before I committed the reckless plan. With the soundless flap of the tent, A wrinkled hand allowed me in.


    It took my eyes a second to adjust to the dim light inside the tent. There were many beds all with the same white sheets and a single pillow. My eyes found the one that interested me the most.


    She was sleeping soundly and showed signs of comfort, instead of a pained expression. The tightness in my chest eased enough for air to get in. I took baby steps as I got closer.


    A new bandage covered her eye, which was an insult to her beautiful features. I moved to remove it, but the doctor slapped my hand away


    ¡°What are you doing you fool!?¡± he yelled at me. I was crestfallen and ashamed of the rashness in my actions.


    My eyes fell to the ground. I sat next to her bed. I watched with baited breath at the rise and fall of her chest. Even if I didn¡¯t know her fully, her or myself, I still sensed a bond we shared, or at least that is what I hoped. My memories came as flashes, and pieces, but not enough to give me a clear picture of me or what relationship I had with anyone.


    I wondered if I had made any connections at all. With the constant swirling in my head, it was hard to tell where old memories began and I started. At one point it would be me, but then a memory would distort my own memories and making me question if it really was ¡°me¡±.


    ¡°She will live, you fool,¡± the doctor broke thru my thought like a knife. His curt response was a welcomed distraction.


    . I finally got a look at him. His gray hair looked like a field of wild grass, long and unkempt. His white mustache covered his mouth and his wrinkles seemed to be deep. Yet his expression was kind, thought he spouted a lot of harsh things.


    A mysterious aura was about him. His blue eyes seemed to look through me and see far into the future.


    The doctor moved a chair and sat next to me. I turned to face him and notice a warm cup of tea in his hand. He offered me it and I accepted gratefully.


    ¡°She is not in any danger, but she is facing a serious problem.¡± The doctor''s face showed a grave expression. ¡°She is suffering from king¡¯s curse¡± he continued. I let that sink in and remembered reading about it.


    It was a curse placed on servant that if they disobey their master, it began to eat aways at their magic and eventually kills them unless they correct their actions.


    I should''ve realized it sooner. She showed signs and was sluggish the whole trip. I got angry at myself for my ignorance of those closest to me. Was I even properly looking at the people around me?


    He looked at me for a while and finally he asked a question


    ¡°Is something troubling you?¡± his facial features softened. Maybe I would feel better. The thought was my silent cry to escape the pressure of being me.


    His face never changed from a passive look. Maybe his years of being a doctor made him that way. He listened and never interrupted or questioned me.


    Once I was done, he sipped his drink and looked me dead in the eye. ¡°The way you are now, you will die at the hands of the 8th king,¡±


    ¡°What do you know old man!¡± The chair flew as I rushed up and yelled down to him. ¡°I more than strong enough to fight him!¡± I was sure I could fight him. What would an old man know about it.


    My comments did not register. He rose from his seat and walked out of the tent. I was left in all my rage. I knew I was acting childish, but after so many blows to my confidence I had to hold on to something.


    A few second later, Gael entered the tent. His expression as warm as the sun. He slaps me on the back. Then occupied the seat next to me.


    ¡°So how is she?¡±


    ¡°She seems to have the king¡¯s curse.¡± It took all my effort to get control my anger. His warm expression vanished and he moved to inspect the wound. He removed the bandage and then my soul shivered.


    Long black cracks lead from the top of her eye down to her collar bone. I could feel the evil from it from where I was.


    ¡°It is as I feared¡± Gael almost whispered to himself. ¡°The curse has been eating at her for days, no maybe longer¡± He continued. Gael noticed my confusing and elaborated the subject.


    ¡°This curse is very specific. It is mostly used to keep people in line. If they disobey the curse spreads through the body, destroying magic circuits. Once it reaches the heart,¡± Gael looked to Ashley, then back to me. ¡°The target dies, by taking their own life.¡± The air stiffened as the news hit me.


    it was shameful but my thought was Why wasn''t she the leader? She was far stronger than me. While i was trying to deal with my burden, She dealt with this all alone and never complained. I placed my hand in hers and held firm.


    Truly an amazing person. Even now, I admire her strength.


    ¡°What did the doctor say?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know. The old bastard insulted me, then left right before you got here.¡± I explained letting my anger flow a little.


    ¡°What old man?¡± Gael asked. At first, I thought he was joking, but his face showed real confusion.


    ¡°The old man you would''ve passed on the way in!¡± fear gripped my heart. I felt a deep fear brewing in my chest. The Gael said it, my fear fulfilled.


    ¡°There aren''t any old man doctors here and furthermore I meet no one on the way in here.¡± His expression was grave and with no hint of a joke.


    The following night I got no sleep as I tried to put all the event in my mind and focus on what I should do next. Soon sleep ate at me and I gave in.


    When I opened my eyes I thought at first I had only been asleep a few minutes, as it was still dark outside of my tent.


    I couldn''t have been more wrong, when I left my tent after putting on my clothes, I looked up to see a dark sky. The white moon I had seen just yesterday was now a dark purple and was in the middle of the sky. I felt a cold chill run down my spine. It gave off an ominous feeling.


    I rushed to meet Gael, who after telling me of the curse, who had decided to have a war meeting the following day(or I guess night?). The largest tent was in the middle of the camp.


    I enter and the place was full of men in their armor with swords and axes within in reach. In the middle, was a big table with a map spread over it. Marking and peace surround it. They were very will organized for a bandit group. Honestly, I was having a lot of doubt at this point.


    I approached and watched the debate.


    ¡°You are aware the time for our attack is soon!¡± One man yelled at the others, Gael included. They had just reached the topic of the all-out brawl yesterday. A few side glances came my way.


    ¡°Yes, we are aware, but the defenses are tough and our men can''t scale it and still have the strength to fight.¡± It seemed nobody wanted to talk about it so a brave soul pushed forward.


    The debate went back and forth over things like resources and the defense begin to strong. I tuned them out and looked over the map. The design seemed familiar for some reason.


    I looked at the plaza that was near the middle which lead up to the castle. More than likely that is the meeting spot for them. The only entry points available were three gates. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Maybe send in a small team and have them work from the inside¡± I meant to think it, but the words slipped out.


    All eyes fell to me. I shuttered a bit, not from the sudden attention, but the anger in them. Dressed in his battle gear, Geal stare sent a deep shiver down my spine. I wanted to cry right there for a second.


    ¡°We have tried your method and it has failed each time.¡± He said this, but seem to wait for me to say something back. I set my mind turning and then I got an idea.


    ¡°What if you used people they don''t know about and dress them as beggars?¡± The general went into a massive discussion within their small groups. I doubted it was an original idea. No it definitely wasn''t as I was ripping it off from a book.


    Dressing as peasant was not a hard maneuver for bandits. It seemed almost text book if bandits had one of those.


    Once one group finished their leader turned to me ¡°So you want us to send you, a group who just arrived, on this dangerous mission?¡± His eyes were full of suspicion. I hadn''t meant my group, but I did acknowledge we were good candidates.


    The other general nodded in agreement, It was to be expected I caused a riot the day before, and now tried to intervene in their meetings. I was more surprised I was still standing there. I felt my plan was good, but I lacked support.


    I needed to convince them, but how was the question. Then, to answer, the shadow came for me. I felt my anger flare


    ¡°Fuck!¡± The shout roared through the darkness but did little to help me. I can only remember as the rage swept through. I was anger at myself. It was my plan, but yet again I was cast aside.


    ¡°You all seem to be misunderstanding something.¡± The voices all stopped and the looked to me. Even if this world I was in was empty and far away. I could feel the pressure ¡°I¡± was exerting. Maybe not quite pressure,but something even darker.


    The desire to kill. ¡°I¡± was laying it bare like fangs.


    None of the generals spoke as ¡°I¡± continued ¡°I am no friend of this bastard,¡± Malice leaked for each word.


    ¡°Right now people are suffering, a demon has your throne, and you want to worry about trust?¡± ¡°I¡± accused them.


    They were all speechless and the lowered their heads. ¡°I may be new here, but I can see the dream you all have.¡± They looked up to me. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to trust me, but place the weight of saving your country with me, and together we shall take back the city and free your citizens.¡± The mood had shifted, but still, they refused ¡®me¡¯.


    ¡°Then, I hereby claim the title of the ninth king! With me at your side, your dreams, no your futures, I will make them a reality!¡± I could tell, since I felt the same, the claim was real. If that wasn''t enough the look in ¡°my¡± eyes was more than enough to convince me. ¡°I¡± would do it.


    The meeting ended with the unanimous decision to send me in.


    Gael called me to his tent after the meeting was over. I figured the tent would be a well suited for the top general, but it was the size of a small cabin.


    The inside was spacious and it was filled with a few open books and what looked to be battle plans and a table with another map of the city.


    Gael had a serious expression as he looked through the books. I walked in and shocked him from his trance.


    ¡°Ah! welcome, come take a seat¡±. I took him up on that and sat a crossed from his desk. Gael moved the books and offered me some cold water.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell if you''re smart or incredibly dumb,¡± Gael opened with that. I was taken aback. I expected something, but criticism from him was strange.


    ¡°Well, I''m not to sure myself.¡± I rubbed the back of my head. I couldn''t really say much else. The shadow did the work, but I dealt with the aftermath


    He dropped his stare and then looked back at me ¡®Now the reason I have called you here¡± He produced a small stack of notes and placed them in front of me.


    ¡°These are records of the country, I felt you would need to be briefed in case you were to run into problems.¡± I nodded and he continued.


    ¡°First, the sky,¡± I looked toward the single window in the office. ¡°I''m sure you thought it strange how there is no sun or day here.¡±


    ¡°Why? And How?¡±


    ¡°The answer is simple. The 8th, in an attempt to break the people, decided to take away our sun.¡± Gael crossed his hands and leaned his head on them. He seemed to be reliving the day it happened.


    ¡°Like a phantom¡¯s hand, darkness spread thru the sky, and that damned purple ball filled the it. The man thing makes it very hard to sleep.¡± I could sympathize with that. Its haunting purple glow was very creepy. ¡°It only becomes more apparent as you get closer to the capital, thus why you may not have noticed right away.¡± It made sense, the the sun disappeared the day after I slept in the forest.


    Gael, seeing I understood, and moved on. ¡°Next, when you enter the city, You will be forced to see things. A list of short things like sex slaves....¡±He looked down and clenched his fist. ¡°Children are not spared from it and in the worst cases, corpse line the walkways.¡± He looked ready to puke from the words. his eyes were anger, but I guessed it more at himself than anyone else.


    Just thinking about it set my stomach churning. It was the kind of thing people did, but it still felt like a faraway fantasy to my mind.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to handle it¡± Coming from a coward it was hard to sounded impressive. I didn¡¯t know how I would handle it, but right now I need to be strong to help those people or pretend at least.


    Especially after the shadow had gave such a speech. Declaring me the Ninth King of all things was still shocking. Sure I was a new slayer, but I wasn''t official. I certainly didn''t feel like a king. I mean at best I had four followers. Not much of a king.


    ¡°Third, would be my group¡¯s true identity.¡± He let that hang for a bit. ¡°We are....The former knights that were in the city.¡± I had more or less guessed at that. Given how uniform they were, and how well they were disciplined. It could only hint at the military or past military training.


    However, at the same time, I''m sure it hurt to say it. The knight I read about it books usual had pride about their job. To fail a city and see it reduced to this, must''ve been a nightmare. I could say nothing.


    ¡°Lastly, how it came to this.¡± I was amazed how he pushed on through such difficult topics. He truly is worthy of my respect.


    He looked up to the ceiling and seemed lost in bittersweet memories as he eyes were warm then very cold as he looked back to me.


    ¡°8 years ago, we were lead by the first king.¡± I jumped forward slamming my palms into the table.


    ¡°He¡¯s real!!¡± I shouted at him. Mr. Onyx had been vague about it, no he barely believed he existed. I couldn¡¯t think of anyone who was for sure he was real.


    ¡°Yes¡­..he was very real. Please seat back down.¡± I slumped back down. If I had doubted him they were slayed by the look in his eyes. Gael had a deep respect for the person. ¡°but he is gone now, betrayed by one he put faith into¡± I twinge of hate crossed his face. And again he looked at the ground in shame.


    ¡°After this betrayal, the 8th came and finished the job. The princess, who was next in line, took over, but the 8th claimed the land and she is nothing more than a figurehead.


    ¡°Wait so the First has kids?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, she is the old Queen''s heir, but since she was too young, the First took over.¡± It made sense. If he had had some relatives, the world would be more sure about his existence.


    ¡°So what happened?¡±


    Geal continued ¡°We gave her support, but that was our mistake. This only added to her burden of not only begin a figurehead but being a good one. It was a miracle she hadn¡¯t taken her own life. A small amount of stubbornness must be in her blood.¡± A bitter smile touched his face.


    ¡°But nonetheless, now the land is barren and the city is a hollow shell of its former self," Gael gritted his teeth. ¡°The princess is barely holding on to whatever order is in that godforsaken place.¡±


    The air was heavy and seriousness oozed from his every word. Gael was shaking from either anger or sadness. I was more than impressed that he had gone for so long without such a reaction.


    After a while, he seemed to gain his control again


    ¡°The mission is as such: You and your team will be dressed as beggars as to not attract unwanted attention. Once inside, you will need to open the east gate and then we will begin our assault¡± He stood up from his desk and move away. He looked out a window. He started long and hard at the black sky.


    ¡°We are attacking on the day of a festival of sorts. A day at which most of the gu...mercenaries will be at the coliseum in the middle watching the poor fight for their lives¡± Tha explained the ¡°of sorts part¡±. The poor trying to kill each other for fun. Just straight fucked up. No matter how much you can convince yourself or other, bad is still bad.


    He turned around and looked at me once more. ¡°I don''t know you very well and I am very close to not sending you,¡± he said clearly.


    My thoughts bubbled over and I stood to face him The old man¡¯s words were burned into my mind and they played on repeat. They cut deep into my confidence and I found it hard to think I could help.


    ¡°Why do you think I can help?¡± I said my doubts out loud.


    ¡°Honestly, I don''t know. You haven''t done much for us and I can''t say I trust you, but when I first meet you and even times after that, you seem to change for a minute and it sent chills down my spine.¡± It may have been a compliment, but to me, it was a dagger to the chest.


    ¡°I feel like we can use that to our advantage. You kind of remind me....never mind¡± One that Geal was unknowingly stabbing deeper into me. I half hoped he noticed the pained expression on my face, but was glad to end it there.


    I then realized I had no idea what time it was. I then made up my mind. The first thing I am doing is break the sky I thought with confidence I didn''t have.


    Gael watched as Dynames went on his way. He then moved back to his desk and fiddle with his drawers till he found it,


    In his second drawer, he pulled out a charm. The single gift his king had left. Given to all the citizens. He claimed it was for good luck or just that if they needed him they should ask it. The first was very whimsical about stuff like this.


    The necklace was just a pair of wings. The sight only made him remember what he would have said.


    ¡°You are like the First king¡± The words left his mouth. The boy was the ninth king now, but surely the comparison, from what he could remember, was accurate.


    When the boy did one of his shifts his presence, while not as strong as the first, gave off the same kind of feel. Overwhelmingly powerful. One that drew everything;s attention. Impossible to ignore.


    Maybe the ninth surpasses the First?


    Gael laughed. He couldn¡¯t even remember his king¡¯s face anymore and other memories with him were hazy, but still he knew when he felt someone like the first.


    He sent what little magic there was into the necklace and an amber flame engulfed the wings.


    The metal didn¡¯t burn, nor did anything. It just lit up and brighten the dark tent.


    Gael looked at the flame when he needed reassurance. A small act of weakness he allowed himself. None knew his secret, but even if they did it was not a terrible secret.


    Now was such a time and he prepared to take the fight to the 8th once more. No matter how Gael looked at it, he¡¯d put all the brunt of the mission on Dynames.


    ¡°Damn it¡± He swore at himself for doing such a thing. As the flame burned and flared, he moved back to his chair and began the final preparations for their plan.


    ¡°We are coming princess. Your suffering will end soon¡±

 Update 1/31/17

    Hello, everyone. I justwanted to leave a few messages for you all as I go on from Chapterthirteen. As you have seen,I am breakingmy chapter up into parts for my sanity as proofreadingis not my greatest skill. On thatnote, I will try and go thru past chapters and fix mistakes that I made or other have pointed out to me(please comment if it makes it impossible to read).The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Anyway, I will tryandset my usual release date toSaturday. As to give me time to make sure nothing is completely out of wack. Well, that is pretty much all I had. So please don''t be afraid tocomment or rate people. I will more than happyto answer questions or complaints as I go forward.


    So thanks again for reading.Please look forward to therest of the story.

 Chapter 14: The Dark Truth part 1

    The cold morning air tore through Ashley''s cloak. Her entire body shivered and she froze for a second before she continued walking.


    Her clothes, traded for thinner robes, were less than insulted. She started to wonder if the brown sack was better. It, at least, had been a single piece of clothing.


    Now random pieces of cloth, that had more holes than she could count, were sown together. The only thing that gave her decent heat was the large black cloak that had been given before they left.


    No matter how Ashley looked at it, they looked like a depressing caravan that had just been robbed. Though out of everyone, Dynames was in the worst mood. He was still mad about her coming along.


    Right as they were to leave, she had rushed out. Thrown hands and knees into the ground, and begged to come along. She didn''t care if she only had one eye or was too weak to fight. She was too close to finding that person again. No, she was even closer to regaining her pride. It may have been shallow of her, but she couldn¡¯t afford to hesitate.


    Dynames, after a long debate, gave in. Though he was still visibly upset about it. She could only smile at his kind heart. He was in a far more desperate situation, but still worried about her.


    She messed around with her new eyepatch. A simple strap held it to her face. She at first found it odd and hated it, but she learned to deal with the mild discomfort. It was still annoying her, though.


    She tripped all over the place. When she was begging, the bowing down was more to cover up the unexpected fall. She tugged at it, but soon let it rest on her face. The pain in her face was numbed now but still lingered in her mind.


    A constant reminder she was the 8th toy.


    ¡°Annoying thing¡± Her breath fogged as it left her mouth. Maybe I should just take it off after al..


    ¡°DAMN IT¡±


    Ashely thought were interrupted by Erica¡¯s shout. She, unlike everyone else, had been very open about her discomfort. Her outburst was not an uncommon thing. Ashley had found it annoying but soon welcomed it as no one was talking.


    ¡°What up with these?¡± She had expected this question at some point. Most people were unaware but close to Havan floating island decorated the sky.


    Some covered invitation, while other were barren. Though they weren''t a welcome sight as they were in the past.


    ¡°They are just for show.¡± She smiled at the memory of it. ¡°The 1st was bored so he thought flying island would spice things up¡± She laughed to herself or a little bit. However, it didn''t last long. She needed to explain their new terror.


    ¡°But now they''re mostly used to keep everyone in check.¡± The bile was building in the back of her throat just thinking about it. Words put her closer to vomiting. ¡°The 8th makes them fall on people¡¯s homes for disciplinary reasons.¡± She had expected some comments for Dynames, but again silence ruled them.


    Soon the kingdom was insight and a wave of nostalgia hit Ashely like a hurricane. She felt a spectrum of emotion, but grief and sadness beat the others down. It hurt to look at it.


    In the past, sunlight a reigned supreme, and now a dark cloud was hovering over it. People¡¯s joy was replaced by unending fear. But even then, they had waited for his return.


    The awe and luster the town had before were now gone and the entire place oozed sadness and death. She could smell the kingdom far before she could see it.


    She knew the smell well.


    Rotting corpses.


    As if you add to her dismay, bodies lined the next 3 miles of the journey to the east gate.


    The mood in the group went from sour to pure disgust. Erica''s complaints had stopped altogether, mostly because she was throwing up so often.


    Ashley examined every corpse. Each one a strong reminder of her failure. She knew the 8th was harsh, but to not spare anyone seemed beyond devilish. Though she knew it didn''t matter, he would kill them off for such small things. In the beginning, she had hoped but that was long gone by now.


    They were soon at the gate and Cross took the lead and approached it. He made no further advancement as meet the guard sooner than they had expected.


    Instead of a regular guard. Mercenaries lined the gate and their foul smell and dangerous are consumed the gate whole. Only two stood at the gate, Thankfully they approached instead of the others.


    ¡®What is your business here?¡± one the of the two called


    ¡°The bird rises in the sky,¡± Cross answered. The two guard made no movements to the words, but a flash of understanding lit their eyes. They pretended to check are papers. They were really just blank sheets.


    They passed us on, but a fear soon enveloped. Her eyes...no her senses felt it and soon enough she felt the cold chill of death on her back. She froze and her body refused to move. Everything seemed to stop. A bone figure soon passed her.


    She knew the thing well. A undead soldier. A familiar of the 8th. It was decorated in old armor that was covered in rust and even older and cruder weapons at its side. In the eyes socks, an evil red light flickered.


    She froze. She felt her blood stopped and her mind blank. The line was moving but she couldn''t. He was near. He wouldn¡¯t let her off easy for her betrayal. She would suf..This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Suddenly Dynames grabbed her hand and pulled her forth. His grip sent a new heat to her. She felt her fear subside a lot, but it didn¡¯t vanish.


    Then Ashley felt the familiar feeling, one most in the city had probably forgotten. The feeling of acceptance. A strange feeling, but it did make one thing clear to her.


    She was home.


    She looked around the square where they had stopped. The feeling filled her more and now the world was a black thing of itself. A thing of the first design. A place separate from the plane of reality.


    A secret world only known to those who wanted to be a part of the kingdom could even touch.


    The world around her was pitch black as if the entire world was a canvas painted that way. The only difference in color came from the flame burning.


    The single requirement to this world was: the absolute faith in the first king. However, the size of the flame could differ, since no one could place full faith in a something. Her own nothing more than a candle flame.


    It had been long since she even saw him. It was understandable to be losing faith, but it still hurt to see it.


    Dynames, whose face shouted confusion, was looking around at the world too. She didn¡¯t know if this was a good sign or not. Since he was a king, maybe he was just having a different reaction to it. It didn''t tell her for sure if her doubts were real.


    ¡°What is this?¡± It was unlikely the other two were aware of the second world. So Ashley moved in close.


    ¡°They can¡¯t see this,¡± Ashley spoke up and the other looked confused. ¡°This place is a realm¡± His face lit up at the word. She felt the nostalgia eat at her once again. Such a familiar reaction.


    ¡°This world was a gift from the First. I can''t even fathom where he got the idea from.¡± She looked to the sky in hopes of an answer. ¡°He also gave us this flame¡± She gestured to her own. ¡° This is an image of our faith in him or more importantly, are dreams.¡± Her eyes fell to the ground. She felt awful. Like, someone, had gut-punched her..again. I still need to get him back for that.


    Back at the camp Gael shivered deeply.


    When she looked up, Dynames''s face had gone stern and looked like he was ready to puke.


    ¡°You''re hearing the voices aren''t you?" He could only manage a nod. ¡°This place lets are thoughts roam free, so if we are in trouble or need to talk freely, this is the place.¡± She had already learned to tone them out to an extent. But to an untrained mind, it was like reading the dictionary in three seconds. Information overload.


    Suddenly a cry filled the air, The dark world soon filled with color once again.


    Dynames was the first go. He was near the edge of the road before the other started to move.


    Ashley did her best to run, but her coordination was suffering from one eye. She nearly ran into several people or walls or Erica by accident.


    They made slow progress and by the time they rounded the corner, Dynames was nowhere in sight.


    Ashley all looked around, but the street had many back alleys. It was like an ant¡¯s den. Hundreds of tunnels leading to many places.


    They would have searched for hours, had it not been for a sudden shiver of power in the air. Ashley noticed it first and followed to the source.


    She soon found a scene that would leave a normal person crippled mentally. After she had turned a corner, she found a single man dying on the floor. A pool of fresh blood surrounded him.


    Not too far was Dynames looking at a child. Dynames¡¯s eyes filled with shock


    Ashley moved closer. Then she heard it. ¡°Are you my new master? How can I please you¡±


    The little girl, no older than ten, was nothing more than an old potato bag. The same one she had been where when she meet Dynames. Her skin showed years of abuse and her eyes were dead and cold.


    She exposed a bare shoulder to dynames ¡°You can do whatever you want to me¡± She had a creepy smile on. Ashely was stunned. She had been away too long. Things had grown worse beyond her predictions.


    She sensed a change. The air stiffened, and his hand moved. She dashed forward to stop him from slapping the girl. Se grabbed his hand, but she was dragged forward instead of stopping.


    Dynames, instead of slapping her, place a soft hand on her head. He looked her in the eyes and smiled brighter than ever.


    ¡°I am not your master, little one¡± He still held a smile ¡°Instead of a master, count me as a friend.¡± He still held his hand on her head. He looked like some grandpa spoiling his granddaughter. It was strange. No one could possible be fine after hearing such things.


    ¡°Little one do you have a wish?" And yet he continued as if he never heard the words.


    The little girl eyes grew wide. In that instant, it was like the darkness that had gripped Ashley''s heart faded. The girl¡¯s dead eyes lit up and she went into deep thinking.


    ¡°Anything?" Dynames nodded and then she spoke,¡± I want to see the blue sky everyone always talks about!¡± She said and suddenly she felt like a kid, it was as if the slave girl who stood before them simply vanished, though she came back into reality after she said it.


    ¡°Nevermind. That wish-¡±


    Dynam removed his hand ¡°Alright, I will bring you and everyone the sky then, I promise¡± He moved away, while his cloak swayed gently in the morning breeze.


    ¡°Really!?¡± her excited voice shattered the death silence.


    ¡°Without a doubt,¡± He gave her a thumb up. ¡°So run along as stay safe till then¡± The little girl smiled, but Ashley shivered. Instead of the sign, she saw his eyes.


    Pure determination to make the wish come true. The girl ran off, and dynames moved in the opposite direction.


    Ashley followed after. Once she reached the corner, Dynames put a hand for her to stop. ¡°Sorry, but I''m going to disobey orders. I don''t recommend following me¡±


    ¡°Why?!¡± she blurted out. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±. He made a bitter smile.


    ¡°Sorry...But I can¡¯t keep calm anymore.¡± it was then she knew. Beneath the calm face, was hate. ¡°I can feel it slipping. I doubt I can keep him at bay anymore.¡±


    ¡°Who at bay?¡± She could only stare in confusion at him. Who was he talking about? As far she knew it was just Dynames and her.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. All that does is that who guy''s stick to the plan, while I go fight the 8th.¡± A hate filled the last bit of his speech. She felt the shiver down her spine and her feet refused to move. She couldn¡¯t protest nor accept it. Only watch as he turned his back and he raced off toward the middle of town.


    Yet one detail stuck out to her as he ran. Something was falling out the cloak. She looked to the ground and saw it.


    Droplets of blood stained the ground. The out of the corner of her eye she noticed a small hole in the wall.


    He was far closer to breaking than he had let on. She thought bitterly. She hated herself for not being able to help him. She bit her lip, and then Cross and Erica caught up. An idea burned in her mind.


    They told her they moved the body and moved the girl away and toward the town. Ashley then informed them of what dynames was doing.


    ¡°He said that huh?¡±


    ¡°Gods damn him¡± Cross simply sighed, while Erica got really pissed. Her anger was understandable as Ashley felt the same, but now she had a way to do something about it. She was going to do something far more rash than Dynames.


    ¡°Guys,¡± she said and broth looked at her ¡°go ahead with the plan, I''m going to get more reinforcements for us¡± She then ran toward the only place she could find an ally in this place.


    Please let this work.


    Ashley strode toward the castle.

 Chapter 14: The Dark Truth part 2

    My anger was burning hotter than ever before. Upon seeing the kingdom, flashes from my dreams were coming to me, but dream and reality were not matching at all.


    The brightly colored streets were dark, cold, and littered with despair. The happy go lucky people were replaced with beggars that all had dark empty eyes. The surge of life in the dream was now long gone and forgotten. It was like walking straight into a nightmare.


    Could he be the 8th? I thought. I could only remember the man in my dreams. I could barely remember him. I was sure he had made a strong impression on me, but he faded in and out as i walked.


    I doubted he was, but it never hurt to think so. It could''ve been a psychological attack on me. Some way of showing he knew I was coming. But this was also a bad sign.


    Why? It because I was a coward. A coward borrowing power from people I wasn''t sure I knew.


    A coward can¡¯t save anyone, only themselves, though they aren¡¯t wrong to live like that. The hardest thing in life is to save someone other than yourself.


    But i am going off topic.


    The black world that surrounded us was amazing, but then I heard the voices. Cries for help, pleases for a savoir. Yet all could think of at the time was..


    Why won¡¯t someone save them? Do you know what I did when I thought that? I looked to the shadow.


    The second we entered the city, the shadow wasted no time in appearing and walking next to me. He, of course, was just a black figure of a person, but even then i could still feel it.


    The chill of anger. No maybe loathing would be more accurate. It was like it was emitting a silent cry. It was at that moment, i saw the shadow not just as an invader, but uas a single person.


    ¡°So even you get anger?¡±


    It was then i knew it. I didn''t count myself as the hero there to save others. I was there only to escape the weight of making my own choice. The simple choice of deciding where I would go from there. I was a tag along.


    He was a the real hero. His actions had lead me and the others here. He had spearheaded the whole operation. It made me feel pathetic. Someone who shined so brightly was inside of me.


    ¡°But even then we are still enemies¡± it finally escaped my lips. The inner hostility i held for the shadow. I didn''t see a savior all i saw was a being trying to snatch my body.


    It was like i was just a side act, the interlude even, to the main show that was him. I couldn''t help but think about why i was even in the city. I was running away.


    That was all.


    I saw how people would react, no that too is an excuse. After it was all said and done, I would have nowhere to go.


    I went with the plan, not for revenge, but the chance to escape the place I had called home. I was no longer sure I belonged there.


    It was clear then that i was a coward.


    The cry that filled the air was a great excuse to end my thoughts. I ran pounding of the the ground like frog leaping of a lily pad.


    The attackers fled as soon as i appeared. I gave no chase. I need to focu on the victims. A man and a young girl, but one lay on the ground, a pool of blood soaking the ground below him.


    I took weak steps toward him. I wasn''t exactly afraid to touch him, but i knew i was scared to she the face of a dying man. I placed my hand on his shoulder, but instead of turning him around. His thought bleed into my head.


    I''m sorry...


    I''m sorry my king


    I failed you


    Please forgive me


    Please..save my...daughter


    ........


    The man then faded. His breathing stopped soon after. I was about to pray when the shadow appeared next to the man.


    In seconds to follow, a small fragile flame came out of the man;s body. It rose and then gently fell into the shadow¡¯s extended hand.


    It was then that the pulsation started. Fell to my knees holding my ears. It was like a fire was burning its way through me.


    Water!! The words wouldn''t leave my dry mouth, but then it all just stopped. All i could do was stare confused.


    I was given no time to think before the girl approached me.Her words, and the look on her face are forever etched itn my brain. I felt disgusted.


    Not for the girl, but that she chose this life. What had this place down to this little girl? The weight of it all was staggering. Then I lost control again.


    The dark realm inside me was like drinking lukewarm water. It did nothing but make me feel crappy and unmotivated.


    All i could do was wahc as he made the situation better, goes as far as make the words i spoke as a joke into reality.


    ¡°Electus?¡± the concerned growl came for the other inhabitant of my ¡°world¡±. Baslith a giant black dragon. Why he was here and not Danzeth had failed to ever register.


    Baslith was a good person at heart. A dragon with a literally thought extrait,b tu a heart of gold underneath.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡± The same lie escaped. If i couldn''t even handle my own problems what was the point of telling others?


    As ¡°I¡± rounded a corner, three men blocked ¡°my¡± path. The men¡¯s face flashed before my eyes and oddly enough i knew them. The three generals of the 8th king.


    Gael had flashed me their faces briefly before heading out.


    Targets for later after the start of the take over.


    The taller one grabbed ¡°Me¡± by my shirt and brought me up close ¡° You got a problem, punk¡± He reeked of alcohol and so did his friends. If i had been in control, panic would have taken my mind. But he was in control


    ¡°I¡± laid a strong grip on the man¡¯s arm, He fell to his knee crying in pain. The cold stare in my eyes was incredible to look at.


    ¡°The only problem is that you are in my way!¡± ¡°I¡± flicked my arm and the man I was holding flew into a wall. The other two, still wobbling on their feet, took stances to draw weapons.


    ¡°I¡± few forward. I doubted the show knew who they were or cared. He was anger. He was clouded with hate.


    ¡°Let us begin¡± The shadow said as he pushed both their faces both the hard ground. His gaze going toward the coliseum in the distance.


    Samuel Lugosi felt the dark light from the sky infect the room. He moved slowly and closed the curtain. He moved back to his chair and examined his subject.


    The subject was a good size this time. Easier to obtain than he had expected. Then again he never got resistance in the first place. People always were eager to removed trash from their lives.


    The subject struggled. Having regained consciousness, confused panic swept in. At first a confused looks, but then vision returned. An attempt to scream was stopped by the gag. Next more struggling, but soon it was over. They always do. He thought.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Samuel moved up from his fancy chair and played with drapes and ran his fingers over desk and other nearby furniture as he walked toward the subject.


    He would now enter stage two. He removed a white glove for his hand. He put it up to for the subject to see.


    He made a show of it. Rolling it and flexing his fingers. He decided he wanted more terror.


    As lightly as he could, like a fly landing, he touched a nearby lamp. He moved his hand away and the lamp crumbled to dust in a matter a seconds.


    Samuel could see the pure terror reflected in the eyes. The pupils dilated, and the eyes as wide as possible. He needed more. He removed the gag, and the wonderful music of screams filled the room. He listened intently and was lost in ecstasy as he listened.


    The symphony soon stop and he took a minute. He wanted to apply more terror. He moved to the restraints. He poked and prodded the metal skewers that were implanted into the hands and feet. He so enjoyed it when the subjects couldn¡¯t run. They just laid there accepting the fates.


    The blood still ran on the table, but Samuel applied magic to keep the subject conscious, will she bleed, slowly. He moved to his notebook.


    He picked up the leech book. He moved his finger throat every page. The details of every experiment got his blood going. He loved reading it over and over till the page were run ragged.


    He stopped and move to the latest page. After moving to nearly the last four pages, he found a clean one. He began to write down. the experiment.


    Test subject 356. A light female in her mid twenties. She was traded for her family to spare them from taxes momentarily. The subject was unaware that her house was burned shortly after. He wrote down quick detail of their terrified looks as they burned alive in their own house


    He breath ragged from excitement. He moved back to the girl, she was in nothing more than her undergarments.


    ¡°Time for the final¡± he could see her skin crawl at his words.


    He moved his hand to her thigh and touched her light pale skin. He felt her skin began to fade away. The music soon started again. He moved up to the waist and counted his adventure up her body.


    The music soon ended all too soon. He reached her breast, and then her heart gave.


    ¡°Dann over already?¡± He wanted her to last until he got to her head. ¡°Oh well might as well snack a little.¡±


    He grabbed the blue light that was leaving her now half rotted body. He moved the blue light to his mouth and gobbled it up like a famished beast.


    After his snack, he moved his hand over the rest and the body turned to ash. Clean up was easy. He strode over to the balcony window, and opened the doors.


    ¡°Natural clean up¡± the wind took the dust as it left the bloodied room.


    He felt the excitement and thrill leave his body. The familiar sound of the door unlocking from the other side, grabbed his attention.


    He move to the closet and pick his more refined clothing. He needed to look appealing for the masses. A festival called for such things. He put his pure white glove back on.


    Samuel had developed a taste for the older version of clothing, He had snapped his hsi ginger and a white flannel shirt and black business suit covered his body.


    He put a leather jacket they only went as far as the ribs .He liked showing off the fancy midsection of frills and such to the crowd.


    He feed his long stands of purple mane of hair. He shaves the two sides of hsi hard and let the hair in the middle grow long enough to reach his eyes and the upper back he looked his the mirror and got lost in himself.


    He loved every inch of himself. From his dark purple eyes, to his dark purple lipstick. He moved his fingers over every inch of himself, until the a special subject beckoned him.


    He moved away from the mirror reluctantly and moved toward the girl. She was sixteen this year, yet her features showed a more refined women. She was so prideful for being a puppet. He moved up to her and got a good look at her.


    Her black dress reflected his taste well. It would of been the high of fashion a hundred years ago, but even so black silk suited her well.


    He grabbed a piece of her long blonde hair, he had hoped for a jolt, but she never gave him any.


    He enjoyed the fact that he towered over her in size. He would put the average man to shame, not just in looks, but also in power.


    He let it fall back to her shoulder. She hadn¡¯t bothered to do anything with it and that saddened him a little.


    Dolls should dress up. He smiled at the thought. His evil grin would of made babies cry and mother hide their children.


    ¡°Shall we go?¡± She asked in a little, yet dignified voice. Even after six years, she still held her pride and tried to think she had an advantage over him. Well soon enough that won¡¯t matter. He laughed to himself.


    He grabbed her hand and he felt her grip on his hand grow strong. Trying to make me afraid? He almost applauded her for trying, but his hand was busy.


    He waved his right hand and a portal formed. He looked back. ¡°Can¡¯t leave it like this.¡± WIth a wave of his hand, the blood and torture devices went to their respective places.


    With a smile,he moved toward the portal and in an instant were sent to the podium where they would sit.


    The subject moved to her seat in the queen''s chair. He moved to the front and stood over the thousands of people in the stadium. He looked back to her.


    ¡°Shall we begin princess Charlotte?¡±he released a small snicker and saw a her hand grip the dress instantly. He looked back and raised his voice so all could hear him.


    ¡°Today, we begin the fifteenth tournament of Haven!" Of course he was the only one excited. He may have said tournament, but was really the poor or those who went against him fighting friends, or lover, for the right to die by his hand. He smiled bigger.


    Then a feeling began to naw at him. It wasn¡¯t the usual contempt he always felt. He tilted his head ever slightly to find it. A slight breeze of wind flew by him.


    Then all the noise in the world faded. A small pain burned on his face. He moved his hand to it and when it he brought it back blood was on his fingertips.


    He looked to his left. ¡°What the hell?!¡± Inches from, the seat he would of been sitting, a spear was lodged into wall. Pieces of rock falling away as it shook from the strike.


    Then it hit him: Someone had tried to kill him. But not just that, they had hidden themselves so perfectly he couldn''t even find them.


    He looked to find the thrower, at first all he saw was beggars and peasants, but then he saw someone standing in the stadium. No fights had been started yet, so no one should be there yet


    He face may have been hidden, but the bloodlust was able to reach samuel just find. That is what gave him away.


    A spark of excitement, one he had no had in a long while, pulsated in him.


    The urge to fight.


    The stranger threw away the long cloak to reveal a boy maybe in his twenties. Short black hair swayed in the slight breeze and his blue eyes looked like rage story full of anger.


    Samuel felt his excitement grow, but he felt annoyance for someone interrupting his fun.


    ¡°Who do you think you are fool?¡± When he got no answered. He raise up a hand. ¡°My generals will be more than enough for the likes of you!¡± He yelled indignantly and he felt the fear for the citizen, but the stranger just laughed and his serious expression did not seem fazed.


    He raised his hand and pointed north. ¡°You mean those guys?¡± Samuel looked and there he saw them, his three generals, banter and broken. Hung by their capes to the wall.


    Instead of hate, a different feeling boiled his blood. He turned back the stranger. ¡°What your name mongrel? He shouted with a hint of excitement.


    ¡°Dynames!¡± he yelled in sheer confidence. the name threw samuels into a nostalgia trip. While he suffered this the boy continued.


    ¡°I have come for a fun brawl. Oh and to break the damn sky!¡± A delighted smile on the stranger face, sparked more emotions in Samuel.


    I suppose I will have some fun.


    The citizens, struck by fear, soon seem to be shift. Samuel snapped to his senses


    ¡°What can a lowly, being such as yourself do?¡± The stranger smiled. An act that pissed Samuel off a bit.


    ¡°Oh I''m no lowly being,¡± In an instant, the stranger was on Samuel. He took a step back. ¡°I am a dragon slayer. Now burn.¡±


    The statement silenced every sound. Samuel could only process the words as his move came. ¡°Dragon art¡¯ Hammer¡±


    The mass of fire blasted into the podium.


    The smoke, having consumed the stand, cleared. Much to everyone¡¯s relief the princess was unharmed. Even better samuel was on where to be seen.


    Then a voice broke the silence. ¡°Who are you?" the stranger looked up turned to look at the princess. All she¡¯d seen was a man suddenly appeared from the smoke. The words slipped from her mouth all too easily.


    ¡°I am just someone here to pay a bastard back for showing me disgusting things.¡± He answered confidently.


    ¡°Do you even have a plan?¡± she yelled at him. Such a petty reason had brought him here to fight a king!


    He turned away from her. He extended his ahd into the side and gave a thumbs up. ¡° I only got as far as punching him, now it just all up to my own power to see if I can beat him.¡± It was then a figure long dead appeared before her eyes. A back she had entrusted everything to.


    She was mesmerized, but the sound of fire burst free shattered it


    Now let''s go!¡± Fire his feet and he toward the sly ¡°I don''t need a lot of power or even a lot of allies. Right now the only thing on my mind is how i''m going to beat this bastard to death!¡± His words trailed behind as he jettisoned toward samuel.


    ¡°Dragon Art: Soaring dragon.¡± The trail of fire burned in the sky. It sheer brilliance captivated the whole colosseum. The image of a beast burned forever into their minds.


    Samue having dodged his first waited on an island floating above the coliseum. ¡°So the fight begins. Excitement burned in his black heart. He ready himself for the coming assault.


    ¡°Dragon art: Axe blade¡± Before he could react to the sudden charge of the stranger, A sudden downward kick, blasted him through the island and away from the city. The sheer force and speed made it hard for Samuel to open his eyes.


    He hit the ground, but he didn''t stop. Not the force shot him further leaving a path thru the ground to his finally stop.


    ¡°There goes my clothing¡±


    Remnants of his clothes filled the trail, he was disappointed. It had been too long since he had fought someone.


    He cracked a few joints and dusted himself off. He was finally in the mode to trade blows. Though he was frustrated his clothes were in tatters. He let an evil smile touch his now dirt covered face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get this started, you fool¡± He said it so cold the air around could have frozen.

 Chapter 15: The curtain rises and falls part 1

    ¡°You should do more than just dodge!¡± Dynames fist shattered stone yet again.


    The battle hadn¡¯t progressed at all. He had launched attack after attack, but no apparent effect stood out. In fact, Samuel appeared to be warming up. His face ablaze with a smile.


    Dynames threw a left hook aiming at it, but yet again purple haze smothered the flames and stopped the impact. It was like a baby pushing against a steel wall, no effect. He continued this song and dance, but it was clear nothing would come of it.


    Dynames backed off for the first time. His chest rising up and down at a rapid pace. His opponent, however, looked as if he had just finished swatting a fly.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Samuel wore a disinterested look. His clothes were torn in some places, yet no bruise or scrap showed on his body.


    Dynames formed a desperate plan. He risked it all on a single move. He sharpened his focus and drew in the magic in the air. But he could only take in small amounts. The area¡¯s lye lines had suffered for years, the were too thin to offer large amounts.


    ¡°Dragon Art: Roar¡± Left with little charge time, he fired what he could. The raw power was lessened quite considerable. Samuel finally changed to an expression of surprise as the roaring flame shoot at him.


    He raised his hand to blocked it, but the fire reached first. The column of fire stretched for a time before the magic ran out. Black smoke showered the trial making it impossible to see.


    His rushed plan showed fruit-


    A soft sound filled the air


    -only to rot and die immediately.


    Dynames looked up to see the bastard clapping. He wore a smile. And, as if to add insult to injury, he was completely fine.


    ¡°Ahh, so you can fight. Well, I guess the kid¡¯s gloves come off then.¡± An evil light crossed his eyes. Before Dyanmes knew it, he was falling forward.


    A swift punch found his gut. Air jettisoned out and tears blocked his vision. Then he was thrust downward into the island. A blow which would have finished a less stubborn foe.


    The pure force shot him throw it. The battered body flew like an arrow toward the ground.


    He struggled to move his body, and then he felt it. The sense of distance. He did his best to cushion the fall, but it was too late to slow down completely.


    The grounds hard embrace slammed into his shoulder and back holding tight until he stopped. Only then did the mass let go and Dyanmes was able to attempt to rise.


    Only to fall to his hands and knees. It took all he had just to leave the small crater. But time wasn¡¯t on his side. His opponent grew bored.


    A rush of air drew his eyes up. Only to see an angel, Or so He thought until His focused. In fact, a reaper found him.


    Donned with wings of black bones, Samuel hovered high above him. Every flap, along with the sound of creaking bones, sent shivers down his spine.


    ¡°Come on!" Samuel shouted excitement topped his voice, and he smiled a big smile like he was taking a photo. His power was also coming through loud and clear.


    The opponent was ready for a fight.


    The challenger was far from it.


    The pure energy Samuel releases froze his entire body.


    It was then the words of old man rung in his head. It was then the full scale of those words became clear. It wasn¡¯t that Samuel was stronger. Not they were equal in power Dynames was sure he was a little stronger. But the facts before him made it clear.


    ¡°Oh, are you done so soon?¡±


    It was just the source of power was different. Samuel wasn¡¯t pulling magic from the air, he didn''t need to. Before Dynames was a spectacle of horrid proportions. The sky offered huge sums of magic to a single person


    The battle had ended far before they began. It all came down to home field advantage.


    Then it became clear to Dyanmes. The reason to why magic was so thin.


    It was already being drawn somewhere else.


    At that moment, all the strength left his body. He wasn''t fighting a person. He was fighting domination incarnate. A thing fueled by the very despair he caused.


    He couldn¡¯t deny it nor could he see a way out. The difference like night and day. Fear gripped his very soul.


    But even fear didn''t ease stubborn refusal to accept the old man words.


    ¡°Not yet!¡±


    Dynames launched himself forward, releasing a flurry of punches. Yet amounted to nothing. Not to even a flinch. A thick barrier of energy had stopped all attacks.


    ¡°So this is a dragon slayer?¡± His expression was almost sad.However, his actions didn¡¯t match his words. His finger pointed to his leg, blasted shot a hole through it. A place now famous for being shot through by enemy attacks.


    ¡°AAHHHH! Why is it always the leg?!¡± His question was never answered. Samuel grabbed his wounded leg and threw me into a new island.


    ¡°So the distraction comes to an end? What a complete farce you were.¡±


    The reality was staring him in the face, and he could do nothing before it. It was then all control of the body was lost. Both souls lost in the void that was hopelessness. Dynames was frozen but the world wasn¡¯t.


    Samuel cruised over and stopped before him. A few inches separated them, a perfect place to counter attack.


    If only the challenger had any will left to fight.


    A young dragon before an elder ghoul.


    ¡°I¡¯m amazed you had the gall to spout such confident words when this is the best you can do. I had some hope for you too¡± He said the last part with heavy disappointment. He looked back to his city.


    ¡° ¡®Save everyone?¡¯ ¡®Defeat me?¡¯ Naive fools like you are truly a waste of space. Beat a duck to death would''ve been more fun¡± The saddest thing about his words was there was no way to refute them. Well except the duck thing. That was more personal taste.


    ¡°No bark left in you? I suppose it is time to put the child to bed forever. Idiocy can only be cured by one thing.¡± Samuel rose higher into the black sky.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°Ghoul art: repulsive wave¡± Samuel put his palms together making his wings stretch out. A purple light enveloped the sky.


    The island Dynames was encased in shattered to pieces, but his body didn''t fall he was held up by glowing hands. ¡°Time for the burial¡±


    Silent to islands of rock smashed together trapping Dynames complete. Almost without a sound.


    Deep within the stone, silent screams echoed. But soon they faded.


    His bones shattered and muscle torn to pieces. His hair ripped from his head. His nails ground into dust. His very being crumbled.


    Truly what a cruel way to die. Left without light only to be enveloped by cold stone.


    ¡°Ghoul art: reformation¡± With a simple wave of his now bare hands The pieces of the last island were added to the colossal ball of rock.


    Samuel moved to the ball of condensed rock. Blood was dripping thru small cracks. ¡°Sadly one of my more vulgar attempts at play.¡± He dabbed the blood to his hand, but then rubbed it into the stone. He scoffed at the unrefined way he killed the idiot.


    ¡°Well good bye you sorrowful idiot¡± with that the solid ball fell to earth. The roar of rock and earth colliding deafened the air.


    And so the hero is dead.


    The valiant knight buried into stone.


    Erica


    Inside the city, after Ashley and Dynames had gone off on their own, Cross and Erica tried to continue the plan. Erica ran as fast as she could to find the gate, She bumped into my civilians walking aimlessly.


    She couldn''t understand how they became like this. No one could become this way willingly. However, a single thing made her doubt this.


    The fear that Brogg had instilled in her. She would of easily give in to Brogg and his allies if not for Dyanmes and Rick. The name still twisted her heart with pain


    She gritted her teeth and got stuck in a crowd. She couldn''t move forward. All the people were turned to the single building.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    It was two stories building. It looked like a school building. But it was far too scary to be one. The building lacked any appeal. Just a building with little hope in it at all. Just dark and dreary.


    Some might say the true appearance school.


    A dungeon without hope.


    ¡°What are they watching?¡± She asked Cross, who had fallen silent as they moved thru the crowd.


    ¡°I¡¯m unsure, but it can¡¯t be good.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t


    In a window children were present, and they looked like they were forced against the glass. She tried to get closer, but the pressure of the tightly woven crowd, some guards, and a few of the undead soldiers made her hesitate.


    She backed up and asked nearby citizens. She was horrified by her findings.


    ¡°Hostages.¡± was the one word in common among the answers.


    It can only be assumed that the children were a bargaining chip to make the gladiators in the city fight and obedient. But the 8th¡¯s evil genius didn''t stop there.


    The mothers were being held in a dungeon somewhere in the city. So the children couldn''t be abandoned so easily.


    Erica gritted her teeth. ¡°We have to stop this!¡±


    ¡°Do you think we can?¡± the question baffled her. ¡°Right now we have an important mission.¡± He stopped and turned to face her. His face grave. ¡°One that could decide the fate of the whole kingdom. We don''t have time to stop¡±. In truth, they had wasted an hour dealing with the insubordination of two of their members. it was like a hammer striking the nail.


    ¡°Now go to the gate. I will start my speech. Hopefully, we have enough people to cause a riot.¡± they both doubted a riot would work in this situation.


    She could do nothing, but continue her mission and hope the Gael and his group could do something about this madness. Cross split off and went through the crowd.


    Even if it was a pipe dream, she still held hope. She bit down her disgust and fought off the knot in her stomach.


    Her every step away was heavy, and thoughts of going back threatened her, but she moved forward with all her willpower.


    She reached the gate, only to see more trouble. The guards had multiplied. The fight to the lever to open the gate was high up and t would be hard to reach, but she needed to steel herself.


    Her only hope was to force her way thru. She tried to collect more magic, but very little was nearby. It was like trying to force out honey. It was stuck firmly in place.


    She collected enough for a few spells, but they had to be focused on attack and no defense. It was a risk, but she had to try. She still had a few minutes before the selected time. She just hoped it would all work.


    Her hope was dashed, however, by a man suddenly appearing in the sky.


    Cross struggled through the crowd. He needed a high up place to speak to the people. Cross was aware that most of the people were imprisoned or held in different places.


    His hopes of gaining lots of support were slim, and even if he did, such small groups could not overpower skills or swords.


    He had to hope it would work. He found a suitable place, however, he stood on the place where public hangings took place.


    He spoke many words of hope and that if they people fought the could be saved.


    Cross luck was no better than Erica''s.


    The people ignored him and even the guards paid him no mind. To them, he was a hobo claiming the end of the world.


    The people''s fear was set in stone. Rage boiled in his body. He breathed and thought once more of the person he needed to see once more.


    ¡°What would your king think of all this!¡± Cross shouted. This drew attention to him and even the guard turned toward him.


    One brave soul actually protested. ¡°Who cares what the 8th thinks!?¡± Many people who had gathered nodded in agreement as did the mercenaries.


    ¡°I don''t mean the fake that sits on the throne!¡± He shouted over the rising noise, completely silencing them. He needed to push.


    ¡°I speak of the one who made you all this kingdom!¡± His own memories of the man were vague, but the feeling remained. He saw the back of the boy who lead him here.


    ¡°The man who promised he would help you, and protect the country from harm. He who roared through every enemy, he who taught who to hold on a second longer and FIGHT!¡± He added lots of enthusiasm, but still, none of the people were moved to action.


    ¡°Who cares about a dead king.¡± a man whispered and that started a sea of talking in whispers. The people were nodded in agreement.


    ¡°He never gave up on us! We can¡¯t be the ones to shame him with such cowardice.¡±


    Cross was anger and he tried many times to light their fires of rebellion, but his chances were soon shattered.


    A dark aura enveloped the sky. He made a fist and squeezed tightly hold back his fear trying harder to convey to the now terrified people.


    Gael and his men waited outside the city waiting for the chance to break in. His scouts had noticed the heavier guard, but decided to move on with the plan,


    There were one hundred in number and more joined as they went. They resolve was sound, but they still had doubts. Even as they fought to the death.


    Gael had to scream and shout of their victory many times to keep the flame alive, but even his was low. He didn¡¯t deserve to return to a city that he had let fall.


    But he needed them to stay strong and fight for the slim hope.


    The boy could do it. He had too.


    His hopes and desires filled his mind, but all were dashed seconds later.


    Samuel was a little sore after going toe to toe with Dyanmes, but nothing he couldn¡¯t handle with a little time to heal. He had hoped for more, but the boy died to easily and without much of a fight.


    As he flew back to the kingdom he felt a disturbance in the barrier around his castle. ¡°So a rat has entered my domain?" He said intrigued about who had the guts.


    The city was soon in sight. and he soon felt more people preach his barrier "Oh, more rats?" He said overjoyed. He liked the idea of new subjects.


    ¡°I hope it''s the rebels, they always have the best screams¡± In evil smile on his face once more. He flew faster and was soon over the colosseum once more.


    He felt his daily dose of the people despair upon his arrival. He loved it. Unlimited power at his fingertips and enough money to buy all he wanted. Truly a bliss filled world


    Samuel was found that everything was the same as he had left it, but his chair was gone, so he landed next to the princess. Her shell of armor still intact.


    ¡°Continue the event¡± He snapped his finger. He felt all the hope shatter with the sound. A messenger soon walked up behind him and told him the great news.


    "Ashley is in palace sir¡±


    ¡°Good work,¡± He rose off the ground and left some dead soldier to make sure it continued while he left to dispose of the rats.


    He rose from his place and flew toward the gate. There he saw the joyful faces of his subjects. Who looked at him with such terror he nearly fell into ecstasy.


    He shook it off and with a loud voice. ¡°Guards rid of us these invaders now." as he spoke the undead soldier rose from the ground surrounding the invaders. More despair flowed into the sky.


    ¡°Time to capture the queen.¡± He flew off toward the castle.

 Chapter 15: The curtain rises and falls part 2

    Ashley


    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡± She stared at the back of her hand. Her worst fears had come true. The chain on her left hand had reformed. Her legs threatened to give out from under her.


    ¡°He¡­.lost?¡± it was a hard pill to accept, but the chain reconnected to her was proof the connection had snapped. She was once more the bearer of the flame.


    All hope was lost. Ashley slapped herself. The pain burned in her cheek.


    ¡°Now is not the time to give up!¡± The words didn''t ease the despair, but they did get her moving forward at least. ¡°But in the end, all they shared was a name huh?¡± she laughed bitterly.


    It was not him. His loss confirmed her fears. All this time she had been chasing a ghost. It only now became clear that all her effort till now was a complete waste.


    The help she came looking for would be of no use. There was only one option left to here. If all was lost, the castle couldn¡¯t be left standing.


    ¡°If I do this he will truly be dead.¡± she whispered to herself as she walked through the door toward the throne room.


    It had changed a little, but her memories of the place still held firm. The familiar sight of armor lined the walls as she ascended the stairs.


    The familiar smell of paper wafted down from the upper level. She was surprised at how the 8th never burned all the books.


    ¡°Well it not like he reads anyway, but still he should have moved them to a library.¡± she had watched over the 8th for awhile before their roles had been reversed.


    To that end, she had listened to his wish and done the best she could, but still, she couldn''t accept the 8th no matter what.


    She found that much of the decor was still the same old fashioned stuff, the same old blandness that didn''t suit such a royal place, but the person in charge of decorating had been quite fickle about details.


    She snapped out of her nostalgia and ran up the last few stairs and was looking at the throne. There on the left of it was her destination. But even still the stone tree etched into the wall stole what precious seconds she had left. But she couldn''t help herself.


    The tree was a symbol. One that resided close to her very soul. It only made it harder for her to decide to destroy it all. But that too was the purpose of the tree.


    Not too many were aware, of the single design flaw in the castle. While the tree served as decor, it served one deadly purpose.


    The destruction of every support beam in the castle. The process wasn''t easy to an act of course. A very specific flame was needed as well as one of the general¡¯s permission.


    These two things were fulfilled as both were always with her. Her eyes fell to the base of the tree.


    A small box with an unlit candle, practically untouched by time stood. A symbol of both hope and destruction. She hoped the flame would still light after all this time. No, it had to, or all hope was lost and she would have to forsake her own heart.


    Officially, the candle was a signal for the king or generals. A well-developed lie. It would send a signal just that the kingdom was done and finished. I wonder if he would stop me even now. He never was one for such dramatic things like collapsing the castle. Even as despair and futility shot at her heart, she could still see his frown when they made it.


    It seems like we have already given up on holding this castle till the end. This line had stopped her and others on many occasions to use it. In a way, it was a beacon. One that would summon him, but no one could get close. A beast of unequal strength guarded it.


    So the candle was a ticking time bomb. You either waited for a savior or death to come for you.


    Of course, the castle infostructure was separated from the town, not that anyone was aware, so its collapse would not affect the town structure, however, debris and other collateral damage couldn''t be accounted for.


    ¡°So it still comes to this.¡± A dark feeling gripped her heart. The years leading this flashed before her eyes.


    They people had stood strong in the begin trying to work with the 8th, even if they hated him for ruining everything. It was as the first asked.


    Should a new ruler take up my position treat him well okay? He had said with a smile.


    ¡°What a joke¡± but one they followed. However, soon cracks formed making a large rift between the king and his people. It grew to an unmendable length.


    She still cursed the names of her allies who abandon their post to go searching or had lost hope I staying. She alone had stayed to keep the city and the princess safe, but even then she¡¯d failed.


    Beaten daily and abused and forced to watch the city decay day by day took its toll. Soon she looked at a barren city with hate. Who could love a place so devoid of dreams and hope?


    It had not changed after she returned with Dynames. It had grown worse. People chained and left unable to leave. Strolled with unfair taxes and left with barely any right to live freely.


    ¡°Nobody really tried in the first place.We waited for you to return-Gah¡± Blood rolled down her lips. Her vision grew hazy and her knees gave way. Then it came for her. The feeling that had been assaulting her since the day at the school.


    The need to stab herself.


    ¡°Just a little more¡±


    She moved her hand to her heart. She focused on the flame in her chest, the one thing keeping the curse on her body from spreading faster than it already had.


    ¡°I won''t last much longer.¡± she smiled to control her fear.


    Another coughing fit took hold. She moved her hand to cover it and after it was done found blood on her hand. Little time remained. Ashley pushed forward.


    Her time was limited and she was running low on just about everything. The candle was either the kingdom final hope or destruction.


    The black world around her was deathly silent. Her own thoughts were rippling throught it, but no one was answering. Fear was at its pinnacle. Which meant only one thing. The biggest threat was back in the city. Which left her with less time than before.


    She reached the candle. She looked to her chest. The risk was high. But she still did it. She poured her thoughts in it, and soon the single warmth left in her moved to her hand.


    The agony was unbearable. She fell to the floor. Her consciousness swayed in and out. Her eyes focus on nothing, but the flame.


    The small amber flame dwindled in her hands. The curse throbbed, whiles its whisked finger grew closer to her heart. She tore herself away from it and looked at the throne.


    An ironic place to collapse. In the past, she had placed herself in such a position with pride. That time, however, was long gone.


    She couldn''t find the strength to move. Her limbs cold and unresponsive. The curse worked faster than expected.


    ¡°Hmmm, so the rat wishes to throw herself at my feet?¡± called an amused voice. The footsteps echoed throughout the empty room. She felt his evil presence far before she turned to face him.


    Her chances of lighting the flame grew smaller as he got closer. Even so, her will to do so never wavered


    She¡¯d put her own life and that of the citizens on the line, she needed to do this. Her resolve echoed throughout the city, but the cursed spread further and her pain only intensified.


    She struggled to get up and face her foe. The sheer effort to stand left her breathless and numb. She stood on lead legs. She had to lean of the throne, if not she would fall and never get back up.


    ¡°I never thought you too would have those strong eyes,¡± Samuel called as he now stood face to face with her. His evil smile still the same. ¡°Truly a fun day.¡±


    His face always disgusted her. Nothing about him could be called unattractive, but after learning about what lies underneath would make anyone puke and never wish to see him again.


    She nearly did just that. Her own powerlessness added to the urge She tried to steel herself, but the pain overrode her thoughts all too easily.


    ¡°I would clap for you and your display of defiance, but I feel a bit annoyed,¡± as he placed a swift kick to her stomach. She flew back, her legs gave in easily to the unexpected landing. She rolled off at will stopping next to a suit of armor.


    She coughed up more blood. The blow hadn''t been hard, but she was weakened and barely breathing. She leaned on the suit to get up, but it proved too much for her.


    ¡°So were you trying to light the flame?¡± He asked as he slowly crept forward.


    ¡°Yes,¡± She answered without realizing. The curse kept her for lying to him.


    He began to chuckle hard. ¡°So you fools still believe in that fairy tale!¡± He was shaking from his laughter. He looked like he was having a ball at Ashley expense.


    He shook it off, but not the disgusting smile. "What are you doing here?¡±


    Again her mouth moved against her will ¡°I planned to bring this castle down!¡± She added some vigor on her own. As far as she knew he wouldn¡¯t know the real purpose of the candle


    He seemed unfazed and then seem to think something over. ¡°How about I tell you something, fun girl?" He was in front of her and grabbed her arm.


    The pain soon throbbed through it. She noticed his bare hand and tried to pull away. The decay began to slowly break her wrist. ¡°I will give you a choice, I will tell you my plans all you have to do is cut off.¡±


    Before he could finish, Ashley pulled a small knife from under her cloak and slice off her arm. Cutting below her elbow with expert accuracy. Her years of experience made the cut possible. But a second slice was now beyond her.


    She bit her tongue suppressing the scream building in her throat. She tore her samples of clothes, quickly wrapping up the area around it to stop the bleeding. She lay panting and losing blood. She nearly blacked out again.


    Samuel was chuckling. ¡°You actually did it. With no regard for your own arm. Splendid!¡± He grabbed her throat and dragged her to the middle of the room. He raised her to where her back was to the throne.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    ¡°I shall tell you my plans as promised." He tossed her back toward the throne and began his speech. She felt the pain finally subsided, probably because she wasn''t going against his will anymore for the moment. If she had a chance she would take it.


    ¡°I never understood the First¡¯s tastes,¡± He spoke light as he walked around the room. His every step sent an echo into the quiet hall. He leaned against a wall. To Ashley dismay, it didn¡¯t cave in on top him.


    ¡°He had so much, yet did nothing with it¡±


    ¡°What are you going¡­... on about?¡± Ashley anger flared and she was meet with blinding pain. Her voice was still weak and came out as more of a whimper. The 8th picked up her severed arm and walked over to her.


    ¡°Here I will tell you my plan in the form of questioning. First, what is it all men desire?¡¯ He asks her.


    It was awhile before she answered as she weighed each option. ¡°Power¡± Her answer was meet with a hard slap from her own severed arm. She kneeled on the ground before she recovered.


    ¡°Wrong, it is money.¡± He said happily. She made the mistake of looking into his eyes as he spoke. The wickedness in him was visible, it threatened to swallow her whole.


    . She put together a silent resolve. A plan went into action. She opened her mind and listened intently to every word


    He snapped his fingers and a chair made of bones materialized. He sat down and looked down from his nose to her.


    ¡°For 3 years, I have been draining this city, and it is almost time to put the final nail In the coffin.¡± He laughed at the nonexistence joke that was there.


    ¡®Now little lady, Question 2: How would I get a large profit from this city at this point?¡±


    ¡°By leaving this place," She said almost immediately. Before she could correct it. Her arm slapped her hard on the face again.


    ¡°Ah so close, yet you miss the important details." He said smiled a big smile. He rose from his chair and moved to her again.


    ¡°The answer is labor.¡¯'' He whispered in her ear, which she swore was melting at the sound of his disgusting voice.


    He moved away much to Ashley relief. ¡°You see, there is quite a demand for workers, and as it turns out, many will do anything to get them or even pay as much as I ask¡± He let the last bit hang


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t!¡± This guy wasn¡¯t human.


    ¡°Yes. He answered coldly


    ¡° I, Samuel Lugosi, have sold the citizens.¡±


    She nearly rose and stuck him, but the mark sensing her plan burned her flesh and caused her to collapse on the ground.


    ¡°Yo..u...bast...ard!¡± she forced the whole statement out even as it burned her.


    She felt a tremor of emotions, but not all were hers. Her plan had worked, but now she needed to act.


    ¡°They won¡¯t just go willingly. They will surely fight for their own freedom!¡± The burning eased only slightly ¡°No one will just stand by as they are enslaved!¡±


    She gathered her courage.


    ¡°No more!¡±


    She used her left arm to raise herself, but it was a pathetic sight. She couldn¡¯t get up and the blood loss was causing her vision to blacking ever slowly.


    Ashely, however, resolved and finally pushed herself off the ground. She was off balance and could hardly stand. Droplets of blood were shed with every awkward step and near slip.Blood seeped through her makeshift bandage. Her blonde hair filled with her own blood.


    She was the incarnation of pain.


    When she was within striking distance she spoke. ¡°Someone will stop you. Even if it has to be me!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± He gripped his stomach while laughing. ¡°What can you do battered and broken as you are?¡± his eyes were filled with joy as he spoke. ¡°Remember how I killed the First king or has the pain and blood loss final driven you insane!¡± He playfully yelled at her. However, He noticed, deep in her eyes, a fire burned. How her resolve was strong was unknown.


    ¡°I don''t care what you say!" She replied quickly. ¡°The man who ruled this place placed freedom over all and would never sell his people to slavery for his own personal gain. Like hell, I will let you get away with this!" She poured her power into words and held off the pain reaching for her heart.


    She truly didn¡¯t have long.


    ¡°Say all the pretty words you want it won''t change the fact that your king is dead. Or how powerless you are before me" He added coldly. His annoyance was growing and his joy fading just as quickly.


    ¡°You may as well die with some dignity or prostrate yourself and maybe I will spare you?¡± Of course, he was lying. He wanted to at least enjoy her last moments the best he could, with her withering on the floor like a bug.


    ¡°I won''t.¡± She visibly shook from the pain that was eating her. Her words were going against him and the mark spread faster.


    Death''s door was so close she could feel the world grow cold. either she would die first or they would die together.


    Samuel blinked in surprise. How is her will still this strong?


    Blood rolled out her eyes like tears. and she knew her time was coming, but she had a choice whether it was by curse or the man himself. She pushed onward


    ¡°I refuse to give it to the likes of you!¡± She roared with all her strength at him as if throwing up blood. She felt the dark realm burst with energy. Her plan to light their fire had worked, all she could do now was stall. Waiting for the collapse of it all.


    But her strength was at an end. She was flat on the ground. She felt so cold. Like ice had replaced her blood.


    She weakly looked to the candle. ¡°So I¡¯m going first then.¡± I¡¯m sorry everyone. I will be going on first, but he will surely¡­!!


    The candle exploded, sending wax everywhere.


    She jerked her head to see Samuel''s hand raised.


    ¡°No¡± it was all she could do.


    ¡°I hope you weren''t hoping to use that stupid thing." He rushed forward and once again had her throat in his gloved hand. He lifted her off the ground and his eyes no longer had the evil light to them. The only thing there was of pure annoyance.


    ¡°Did you think I was that ignorant of its real purpose? I knew and still left it that way because only you can light it up¡± This was it. The final nail of terror in her coffin of despair.


    She had risked it all for nothing.


    She couldn¡¯t change anything.


    He had planned it all, just to make her suffer. Her final hope was a joke for him to laugh at. She felt what little strength she had left leave her. She wasn''t even allowed to die honorably anymore.


    She had failed.


    ¡°I wanted to bleed you to death, but I guess I will have my final a little early." He slammed her against the closest pillar.


    ¡°Question 3: Didn''t you notice something strange when entering this city?" She didn''t have the strength to answer. Samuel discarded her arm and it struck the bone chair which then disappeared.


    ¡°WELL?!¡± he questioned the corpse-like person in his grasp. No answer. He noticed a blue flame ready to leave her body.


    "The answer is the festival.¡± He searched for a response, but Ashley was fading. He clicked his tongue. ¡°You must have thought: ¡®How is this even happening? Who would participate in a death battle for someone like him¡¯¡± Still no response came.


    The answer is simple. I have in my possession the children, wives, of the men fighting hidden in certain places."


    He let her down and dragged her to the center by her hair. No sound expected her lips.


    Once more the hold on her throat continued. "With one snap of my finger, the school where the children are burns, the cells where the women are collapses, and the men shall begin killing each other one by one all with the hope of saving the other.¡±


    You¡¯re a damned monster! Words were a lost cause so Ashley could only think the insult. She would have stabbed him if she could still move.


    ¡°You see this is my answer to hope. Death" and with that, he snapped his fingers. She pleaded in her mind for it to stop.


    Yet even pleading did nothing.


    The sound of collapsing building and a great blast roared through the city. If she had any spirit left it was no gone. She felt herself go and her body went limp more so than before.


    Samuels laughter only made the situation worse. He was so bright and happy as he looked at her. Someone who had lost all hope.


    Samuel put his other hand on his face. He looked to take it all in. The ecstasy of his plans.


    ¡°Finally, it took years but I finally broke you. I hope you like decaying slowly.¡± She knew in her mind this was it. The end. ¡°I guess that leave the princess as the final meal?¡±


    The people fell silent and nothing was there. All was lost. I''m sorry everyone.


    In her final moments, though she could no longer remember his face, she still had the emotions and some memories of the first. She saw only the silhouette of his body. A deathly whisper came for her mouth.


    ¡°I''m sorry¡± Her mind went black and nothingness was creepy in her body. She looked at her fate. A pale hand making slow progress toward her.


    The pain is finally over¡­¡­.


    Across the room, a sound filled the air. Samuel was taken by surprise released his grip and turned around to face the door. It was open slightly. Had I left that open?


    Before he got an answer a slight gust of wind breezed by. ¡°Must be my imagination. Now, where were¡­.!?¡± When he turned back the girl was no longer there. He swept back and forth searching for her. Yet nowhere was she to be found, even her severed arm was missing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can hide bitch!¡± he roared. Then he saw a droplet of blood leading to the door. A smile on his face ¡°You think you can run?!¡±.


    He blasted the doors and shot out into the open sky above the city. Spreading his bone wings once more. There he saw things that shouldn''t have been.


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Rage boiled in him.


    The school building and the holding cells were still there. But even more so the arena was bloodless. In the streets, swords were stabbed into the ground. He inspected each one to find the cause.


    The holding cells still intact, but a large hole In the wall. ¡°The rebels should have gotten that far?¡± He then hesitantly looked at the gate where the rebels were still fighting strongly against his undead army. Then how!?


    ¡°It must be betrayal!¡± his whispered to himself.


    ¡°WHO DID IT!?¡± Samuel exploded with rage. The silence followed swiftly and all heads turned the sky. His eyes went to every mercenary.


    ¡°WHO DARES STAND AGAINST ME!?¡± No response came. The shocked faces were all he got. Something was wrong.


    He looked deep into their eyes, but no matter how much hate he poured out the eyes didn''t turn to him. The constant flowing of fear toward him stopped.


    "What is going on here!?¡± He yelled. ¡°Who is causing all this?!¡± Then he noticed it, no felt it.


    A sensation all but forgotten. It had been years, but the sensation was unforgettable.


    Warmth on his back


    Samuel spun around. He felt terror and feeling he should of all but forgotten as well. His blood froze in his veins and his heart stopped.


    Hsi barrier was still active, but he found a man floating in the air. He was covered in a brown cloak. It flapped in the wind and only served to fan Samuel fear.


    ¡°IT CAN''T BE!¡± His terror and fear were genuine.


    There in the black sky was a man with shaggy blonde hair and with one look from his amber eyes paralyzed Samuel to the core. In his arms, Ashley still body. The man cloaks swayed just enough to reveal...Ashley''s arm reattached.


    The man moved a hand, completely unaffected by all the eyes on him.


    His hand was then engulfed by an amber flame. He placed it on Ashley''s face Samuel felt a pain his chest. He watched in disbelief as his curse faded to the wind. It purple energy dissipating completely.


    But only I can remove that?!


    The man turned to face Samuel and looked him dead in the eyes and soon the man began to move.


    ¡°NO NO NO!¡± Samuel yelled trying to keep the man quiet. Hsi cries filled the sky. The wind roared as well as his stored magic. He wouldn''t stand for a ghost-


    ¡°Silence¡±


    The single word stopped everything. Samuel cries, his out of control power, and even the slight breeze.


    The silence was heavy. It claws dug into Samuel. But before he could voice his complaints.


    The man spoke.


    "Samuel, I think it is time for me to take back my country.¡± His amber eyes never wavered as he spoke. ¡°You have made this place a hell. A place where cries are ignored and hopes are crushed.¡± With a clear voice, the man spoke and no doubt filled anyone minds with the words.They had power to them.


    ¡°I can¡¯t have that anymore¡±


    Samuel couldn¡¯t do anything. His body was stiff and it refused his every command.


    ¡°I''m sorry¡± it was all she could say as she drifted farther and farther into the blackness.


    The black world that Ashley hovered in soon dissipated and orange light flowed in.


    ¡°So warm¡± like the hand of a mother caressing a child. She felt safe. Enough so she could have slept there forever.


    ¡°It is time to wake up. It is a little soon to die, Ashley.¡± the voice made her heart twist. Her feeling boiled over.


    Tears rolled down her face.


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± The faraway sound of a chain breaking filled her ears.


    Ashley woke up from her long nightmare.


    The handsome face of a man was the first thing she saw. His looks were piercing. Not a single imperfection was visible. A masterpiece in human flesh.


    She weakly moved a hand to his face and slowly the man looked to her


    ¡°Took you long enough," She weakly whispered then she passed out once more, but this time a smile touched her face, It was like watching the first flower of spring bloom.


    Utterly captivating.


    ¡°Yeah," the man responded. He breathed deeply and turn his head back to Samuel. ¡°It took me a quite while¡± his amber eyes fell once more on Samuel.


    A shiver went down his spine. But something different as going through the citizens.


    They were awestruck. That was enough for the people, lost in despair, to find hope again.


    Cries filled the sky, but they were not of weak people. They were cheers filled with the hope. The single sight had renewed the kingdom to wake once more.


    The man eyes burned brightly and with all the power he could summon he spoke.


    ¡°First king, Dynames Valmeras, takes the field!¡±

 Chapter 16: Dragon vs Ghoul part 1

    The black depths clawed at me and begged for me to fall into them. The dark abyss below me howled a cold roar and sent a chill straight to my core.


    Is this death?


    I had been floating for who knows how long. My mind was jumbled and I didn¡¯t have much strength in me.


    I pondered for a long time in the empty silence, before the sound of a cane hitting solid ground echoed through the abyss. As the sound grew closer I tried to move my head to see, but nothing would move me from my place in the blackness.


    I gave up and just waited for the sound to either fade or it to come closer. The latter happened, and the sound came to a halt just a few inches from his body. Then after seconds, a deep sigh.


    ¡°You always like to keep me on my toes, don''t you?¡± The stranger, who couldn''t see, asked.


    ¡°.....¡±Several seconds past and I didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    After a while, realizing my answer the stranger spoke again. ¡°Ahh still a little smart ass I see, then again this is what you get for not heeding my warning.¡± The stranger said. His voice went for annoyed too as superior tone.


    The stranger moved and a familiar face stared down at me. The old man from the camp stood above me, with a look of either disgust or annoyance. I couldn¡¯t be sure.


    The old man was looking down on me. I felt both anger and confusion. Well at least I wasn''t crazy, and the doctor was real. Or was he a figment of my imagination?


    His thoughts were interrupted by a whack to the face. ¡°Even now you are rude, being half dead and all,¡± the old man said angrily. My heart stopped beating...Well, I guess it already did. If I could have moved I would be at the old man''s neck with questions


    ¡°Well, I guess I shouldn¡¯t be dill dialing¡± He waved the cane and took positions behind my head. He tapped the ground and then I circle of light appear around me, then it faded. Leaving a hole in the ground with me still healed in the same spot.


    ¡°Alright boy!" He shouted. "I never thought I would see a person come back after one time, but I guess once more couldn¡¯t hurt." He shrugged to himself and seems to think it over before beginning.


    What does he mean again? I don''t remember dying before!


    ¡°First I would like to confirm some things.¡± He spoke softly. "I would like you to try and move.¡±


    Confused, and a little hesitant I tried. Just like all the other times, My limbs grew incredibly heavy. Like boulders had been attached to my hands and feet. I was like I was running back to back sprints. I was gasping for air after only a few seconds.


    ¡°Why...can''t I move?¡± I gasped out.


    ¡°Oh, right I guess I will explain.¡± He is as if just remembering it. I began to seriously question this old man, more so than I already did.


    He pointed his cane at the circle.¡±This I guess would be the border to Life and death. Limbo so to speak.¡¯ He spoke.


    ¡°!¡± I tried to yell, but the old man cut me off.


    ¡°Yes, you are dead or very close to it. Right now you are in limbo or the land of chances!¡± He proclaimed happily. I felt a look of disgust appear on my face as he said that.


    ¡°Great my imagination is crazy too¡±


    Was he crazy or just really off beat? Both sound close, yet I couldn''t decide which one to go with.


    ¡°Enough of your rude bullshit¡±


    ¡°OWWWWW!¡± He whacked me again. I now got the idea he might have been reading my mind. Which wasn¡¯t all that strange since I could to...at times anyway.


    The old man moved on to his next question.¡± Now how much do you know about yourself,¡± He probed me, with a look a curiosity¡±


    ¡°I don''t know too much, but I do know I am important and have some connection with more people than I know off. Oh, and I''m a king candidate¡± The old man rubbed his face and then a serious look fell on his face.


    ¡°About as much as I assumed. Let''s see if that is enough for you this time. I expect an interesting answer.¡± He looked me dead in the eye and asked his final question.


    ¡°Now,¡± His eyes were dead seriousness. I could feel the tension ¡°Who are you?¡±


    What? Was he serious?


    ¡°I am me,¡± I raised my eyebrows at his question. It was one of the rare tin I answered a question without hesitation.


    ¡°Ah, And who is ¡°me¡¯ hmm,¡± He questioned. ¡°Tell me more about yourself, and why it is you want?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not following on how this is going to change anything? Just let me go?¡± I yelled frustrated by these random questioning.


    ¡°Oh, you think if you leave now, the results will be any different. You failed to beat Samuel and you think trying again will make a difference¡± Her words cut like knives.


    He was right. As I am now, Defeating Samuel wasn''t even a pipe dream. It was unrealistic. Even the shadow couldn''t do it, what hope did I have?


    The old man-boar a stare at me. ¡° I will ask again. Who are you and what do you want?¡± The seriousness never faded.


    I resigned myself to the questions. ¡°What do you mean?¡± If I am not me¡­..Then who is Dyanmes?


    ¡°You have found the starting line, I will leave you alone to find an answer, but be quick death waits for no man.¡± He turned his back. Cane resonating sound as he went.


    ¡°Wait What!?¡±


    The old man then looked off into the distance as if lost in a memory of an event long past. ¡°I''m not fond of hints boy, but I shall give you one. The shadow is your key from this cage¡± With that he went silent.He even vanished from sight, leaving me alone in the darkness.


    Then the sinking started. The blackness was drawing me slowly, but surely into it. I flailed my limbs, but the strength was again robbed from me.


    With nothing else, I found myself looking at the ceiling again. ¡°So even a question about my identity can''t¡¯ be done without the shadow?¡± No matter what I can''t be separated from him. If it was a blessing or a curse I couldn''t tell. The shadow was far better than me. Almost hilariously so.


    I thought back to the fight with Daniel and his goons, Brogg, and even the bandits. Each time I was sidelined and became a bench warmer. I could only hate the show for it.


    Let me shine damn it!


    I can do it if I try!


    The shadow took over, beating them all with such strength it made him feel pathetic. Like my body truly wasn''t mine.


    I¡¯m sure, even without realizing, I came to hate the shadow. But even more than hate I was envious. For many reasons. Some fickle other were well justified.


    The shadow was respected. In the meeting, it had overpowered the other party and show more determination


    While I was weak and had no backbone.


    The shadow was cool and could save people.Even though it lost to Samuel, it had down more than I could do in my life. It was wise and Gained people''s confidence and trust, a thing I could never do.


    While I was too scared to voice my own opinion in both instances. It only made the stack in my heart go deeper. I knew it wasn''t good to compare myself to others, but this was me in a way. Yet it completely dominated everything it did.


    Why must I look at something so bright?


    Why? Just 18 I don''t have any idea of what I want?


    Is there even a need for me?


    Was there? I was just there. I didn''t do much else other then eat and sleep¡­.Wait now that I think about it. When was the last time I went to the bathroom during this!? God my blatter must be close to exploding¡­..You just want me to move on? Are you kidding?! This is very import¡­.Fine¡­.I¡¯m sure I went sooner or later¡­.I hope I did.


    My lack of confidence seemed to encourage the darkness.My feet sunk down and now I was upright in the black pond. It was up to my waist¡­..Sure would be a good time to go ¡­¡­.Fine I will move on! But you should be worried how I haven¡¯t used the bathroom at all during this!


    I want to be strong, I wanted all the qualities to be the shadow. Why can''t I be stronger? I hated my weak self and I knew it changed nothing. Nothing would be achieved without hard work, but even after all the solo training, I wasn''t close to the shadow in anything.


    The gap between us was too big.


    May it was then that I had truly given up on it. Maybe I should become his shadow and stay here forever.


    I felt the cold erupt in my body. My arms had np gone under.Yet even as I lay in death''s grip, A single warmth touched my heart. Or more specifically a memory.


    Hey, what do you want to be? it invoked Rick and me talking after I had come to his aid. We both laugh and play and lick our wounds.


    It was pathetic, but we didn¡¯t care. I remember the rest of the conversation with a heavy chest.


    I don¡¯t know, but I want one become stronger than I am now, and I hope someday I can reach the sky! had said so hopefully and now look at me. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Rick was dead and I couldn''t¡¯ even get back at the man who killed him. Hell, I was following close behind him.


    I''m frustrated!


    Why?! Can''t I be stronger?


    Maybe...if I was like him? I turned my brain to the one thing I had never told anyone. It shames me to admit, but for a long time, I held an admiration for the first king.


    Though I had never met him and only heard about him, the first king sound like my ideal. The trip here and even in camp the respect Ashley and the old guard showed for him was amazing. He sounded like the kind of person I wanted to be, but it was out of reach. I felt the darkness swallow me faster.


    The first king was my Goal for so long. Scarce tales of him existed online, so times they were only there for a few days, and then were taken off, but each one struck a chord in me.


    The First was the closest to seizing the sky. The place had longed to reach. While he had soared, I fell to the ground and sunk deeper into the mud.


    I''m sorry I couldn''t get you revenge. I could only throw my head back in despair, but a strange tingle on my cheek kept annoying me. Like an annoying itch that I couldn''t scratch.


    ¡°So even now you are encouraging me? Even as pathetic as I am now?¡± I didn''t know why it was just my check. He had punched a whole lot more than just my cheek.


    But then again it was always done that way.


    ¡°Don''t do it for revenge. DO it for yourself.¡±


    Thay single punch had cleared his head. Now was not the time for me to be sitting here.


    ¡°He might come box and hit me again if I stay here.¡± A bitter laugh escaped my throat as I was now neck deep. ¡°The pain might be gone, but the message was loud and clear YOU WANNABE GANGSTER!¡±


    WHO ARE YOU CALLING A GANGSTER!?


    A sadness stung my heart as I thought of his instant response.


    ¡°When did things get so complicated? I preferred simple for years now.¡± I didn¡¯t care about all the emotions swirling in my heart. I was chasing one thing this whole time.


    It what lead my every swing and every step forward.


    The simple desire to prove myself.


    That''s right I''m not doing this for revenge. I just want to fight him and win. I want to capture the feeling I had fighting Brogg and Daniel. That was all.


    ¡°Now since I am a simple idiot,¡± a grin appeared on my face. ¡°I think punching this darkness would be for the best.¡± But before I could try and swung a punch. Electricity surged through my body.


    ¡°But first I need your help huh?¡± Like a faint whisper, he appeared before me.


    If I want to stand up and fight, I need the shadow to cover for my weak self, no I need more people to help me.


    I looked up to the shadow. He was far different than any other time before. Blonde hair does his head, and a pair of amber eyes looked deep inside me.


    A big hand was outstretched. I still couldn''t see a face, but right now I need the power to stand up.


    With all my strength, and amazingly heavy chains. I reached for it. I yearned for it. My hand broke thru the black swamp.


    No was not the time to be pessimistic.


    I struggled as I reached with all I had, but it wasn''t enough. I fell short, but the shadow grabbed my hand. A warmth spread into me.


    The sound of breaking glass filled my ears.


    The darkness was blown away in a flash. Like the latch had finally been released I was freed of the weight. I swear I should''ve flown a little but my knees touched the ground almost immediately.


    I looked to my savior/foe. His appearance was on full display.


    He was dress like a don boss with an impression suit. Dressed in black from head to toe. The clothes looked expensive. No penny was left unspent. Even his shoes looked for the high-end.


    But he didn''t come off as over the top. The suit was simple in design. Just a downward striped suit. A tie around his neck and white sleeves covered his arms. He struck awe into my eye. Yet my eyes were drawn elsewhere.


    The gloves he wore. The fingertips were metal but rounded at the tip. the palm was wrapped in black leather. A bird insignia in the back of the hand.


    All in all, they man was dignified and had the air of someone far superior to myself. The way we were only made the feeling of insecurity more intense. He must have realized me feeling because he let go. He eyes begged for me to look around.


    So I did. Only to be left speechless.


    Raw magic was twirling and acting freely. The rainbow colored flow was was filling swirling around the place we stood.


    it was dancing and moving it such ways it was captivating. I could have stayed for hours. But a sensation rocked me. The coldness was gone. Replaced by something better.


    A heart burning with excitement.


    I turned my gaze to the man once more and thought back to all the experience I had with the shadow. The dream I had was now in full color and I remembered it all.


    ¡°You''re the first king aren''t¡¯ you?¡± I asked. After all, I had seen and the strange feelings I had from the begin it all point to this man.


    The First with his perfect complexion and peaceful eyes simply nodded.


    ¡°So the man I admired for so long was inside me all this time?¡± A small laugh escaped my lips. It was really embarrassing.


    A clapping soon filled the silence, the old man appeared out of nowhere right next to us.


    ¡°So you finally realized it huh?¡± He spoke happily with a strangely big smile. He looked like a man who finally saw all his work come together to make something beautiful.


    ¡°So what is your answer?¡± He spoke still in his happy tone. I thought it over long and hard. One one conclusion came to mind. The first being inside me and even taking over my body I only drew one conclusion. With confidence, I responded.


    ¡°I am the reincarnation of the first,¡± I spoke. My proclamation was followed by silence.


    I couldn¡¯t be wrong. The first was dead, so clearly his soul must be attached to me. There are no other likely tales to tell me otherwise.


    ¡°Hahaahaha¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡±


    Then two sounds followed. The old man with his head in his hands sighing heavily while the first was holding his sides in laughter


    It bellowed through the empty space. I was dumbfounded.


    ¡°I believe I asked for an interesting answered, but you always surpass my expectations. Never in a good way either¡± He spoke out of his hands.


    ¡°It would seem so,¡± The first said wiping a tear was from his eyes. A big smile on his face. ¡°Truly even if I ma completely different so things will always hold through.¡±


    ¡°Will you to tell me what is wrong? Am I not the reincarnation or what?¡± I yelled at them. I was embarrassed and felt the heat grow in my face.


    The two men looked at each other and the first step forward. He coughed and then stopped his laughter. A few giggles escaped before he stopped.


    ¡°You are not exactly wrong. You just chose the wrong words,¡± His clear voice took me silenced my running thoughts. If I had not been paying attention, he now had me on the edge of my seat. My attention seems to naturally fall to him.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡¯ I asked slapping myself out of my mesmerization.


    ¡°Dynames,¡± He asked, ¡°Are you aware of your full name?¡± His question was so off topic I was at a loss for words.


    ¡°No, why?¡±


    ¡°Well, would you like to know?¡± he said plainly as if it was the most known thing in the world.


    The feeling was strange. I had all my life just been Dyanmes. All I knew were my parents were gone. But is that true? For all I knew, it could be. But what if knowing my last name...could I find it out all.


    I was hesitant, but my curiosity to know was stronger. ¡°Yes, very much so¡± My eagerness made the old man sigh even more. I chose to ignore him for the moment.


    ¡°Your names is Dynames Valmuras.¡± He spoke clearly.


    Valmuras huh? I thought It was a strange last name, but it fit well. And secretly it put me at peace. It felt like some of the rough edges around me were chipped away.


    The first didn¡¯t stop there. ¡°And I am the first king: Dynames Valmuras.¡± The shock was the least of my reactions. I was reeling and my mind was failing to keep up.


    ¡°Do you know why we bear the same name?" With my words failing me I shook my head.


    ¡°The answer is simple. You are not my reincarnation, but we are one in the same¡± He said his voice echoed joy


    I¡¯m the first king, but that impossible. We are clearly different in age! He is like in his thirties at least


    ¡°It not impossible,¡± as if reading my thought the old man spoke scaring me to my wit''s end.


    ¡° I am only 25!¡± the first shout back. The old man just glared at him and turned back to me.


    ¡°Six years ago you....the first king, were captured and had seals placed on your body. Thus the change in appearance and the lack of magic. Your real personality dwelled within and they moved you far away in hopes of keeping you under control. I''m amazed you were so close. I found it to be quite strange¡± He spoke slow, but the info was overloading my brain. I felt the smoking coming from my head.


    ¡°By all rights, your personality is only six years old.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I''m fucking six years old. What the fuck!


    ¡°You shouldn''t just drop a bomb on him like that.¡±


    ¡°It is the same with a band aid, ripping it off quickly is best.¡±


    ¡°Being told you are a six year old is not the same as a fucking band -id!¡±


    My body natural froze with surprise, to be told that I was looking at my real body was a little much for my bare at the moment. Even more so, that my real age was fricken six.


    Even with my mind on the brink of shattering I still asked: ¡°So what now?¡±


    The first wore a perplexed look. I really didn''t like it. The first rubbed his chin for a bit, then place his first in this plan when he got an idea.


    ¡°Well, that is where this is going be hard. Once I take over. Your personality will be in all rights devoured by mine. Your memories will remain, but your personality will fade.¡±


    ¡°So no matter what I am going to die?¡±


    The first wore a sad look. ¡°I¡¯m unsure. This is new for everyone here. You might be stuck in the back of my mind forever. Or you might fade away instantly.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± this was as far as I went.


    Suddenly a hand was on top of my head. ¡°You needn¡¯t worry so much you and I are the same. Nothing will change other than your outward appearance.¡¯ His calm voice seems to ease the fear ¡°We are the same down to the last emotion. You are more of a younger version of me if anything, but your natural negativity is a bit more powerful than mine. Mostly like one that was implanted into your personality since birth.¡±


    ¡°So do you accept it all or will you reject me here?¡±


    His hand now removed from my head was now extended forth. The world change now to the world of chains I had seen back when I gain my magic


    The chains were the same, and yet here they were humming almost. It was the same as the black world, where I could hear the dreams and thoughts of people, but it was stronger and it me tremble. The weight I was feeling. I could finally name it.


    The weight of people''s dreams.


    ¡°These are the people who are connected to us. The people are calling for us¡­.No, they have been calling for years haven''t they.¡± He looked at the sea of chains surrounding us.


    This is the weight of people''s dreams? I looked all around. The chains were like snakes in an open field. Stretching as far as the eye could see. They were calling me.


    My body moved before I could think about it. As I struggled to stand the first, with his hand still extended waited for me. His eyes filled with patience and power I didn''t have.


    I was still felt bitter.


    I was going to die.


    I could deny my fear but-


    I grasped the extend hand.


    - I want to be stronger and I need this man to get it. But I strange feeling filled me. Regret I think it was. Regret that I had to realize how weak I was on my own. ¡°Take good care of everyone. I¡¯m sure they will not mis¡­¡±


    The first pulled me into his embrace.


    ¡°I don''t care what you have done or how you try to rationalize this,¡± he looked at me. ¡°Please know this. Those six years you lived are yours, not mine. Never forget that. You were alive. You were not some puppet to be used for the council''s whims.¡±


    Then it all came at once. ¡°I really don''t want to become one with you!¡± I cried out. ¡°I didn''t want to die.¡± I wanted to be me, but that was impossible.


    Even so, I really wanted it.


    ¡°Good you truly are a human¡± He stepped away from me as I cried on the ground.


    His eyes grew stern. ¡°Our time is at an end.¡± The dancing magic began to swirl more rapidly around us. The chains rose from the ground. The rust from all of them began to fall away.


    The chains resonated and an amber flame came oozing out of them. It converging on the first.


    ¡°You can never do things simply can you?¡± whisper the old man mostly in annoyance. And as he looked under his breath he spoke.¡°Thought at least the world secret may yet be revealed¡¯ His eyes warm as he watched.


    Just as the world began to break my small voice echoed loudly.


    ¡°Please...*hic*...Grant me one thing before this ends.¡±


    The amber flame overlapping his appearance giving him an orange glow.


    ¡°Please listen to my silly request.¡± A bitter smile appeared on my face. An appearance truly befitting the fool I was.

 Interlude for Chapter 16

    The rabbit ran with all his might. But its legs gave out and soon, after avoid his pursuers, laid down.


    The barren land gave the rabbit no comfort, and much less food. The black grass only gave disease. Poisoning the animals. The rabbit and many other fell like this and were starved for food.


    The rabbit ear sparked up to the approach of a fox. Its orange fur stuck out completely on the black background. It made no attempt to hide its movements or be concealed.


    It found the tied rabbit and dropped its jaw to snatch it up, but soon fell to the side of the hard and infertile ground. The rabbit now had the chance to run.


    It''s struggled, but to avail, It strength was gone. The rabbit was dying for the lack of food. Herbivores like the rabbit were dying fastest.


    The animals numbers fell dramatically and many went to cannibalism or died like the fox was doing right now.


    It that moment the rabbit made a wish. Memories of better times soon filled his tiny brain. It wanted to live but had no means to satisfy the wish.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Tap....Tap.


    The rabbit''s ear soon shot up and the sound of rock and pebbles falling down. The ground shock as the larger boulders caved in and the giant mass of rocks fell. It had been seconds, but-


    -But everything around the rabbit had changed.


    A color-filled the dark world. A lush and vibrant green. Grass soon rose, finding the stretch to break the hard ground. One such blade was close to the mouth of the rabbit. He nibbled on it. A fire spread thru him. Surges of life poured into its body.


    It struggled, but it got back up on four legs. A shadow loomed over it. It moved it head around to see a man standing over it.


    ¡°I hope that fulfills your wish." He moved over to the fox and offer it a something. Its mouth moved and it shot up with amazing speed. The man got up for his knee position and walked away.


    Soon animals began to surge toward the oasis of green. A light in the dark realm that lived in.


    The animals were eating to their fill. The man with a relaxed look watched the scene play out.


    ¡°That one wish granted. Being king sure isn''t an easy thing.¡± He rubbed his blonde hair and sighed and then without a sound the man was gone off to answer the other voices that called his name. A gust of wind blew and the man was gone.

 Chapter 16: Dragon vs Ghoul part 2

    The boy had been torn from his family for an uncountable amount of time. Stuck in the classroom with all the other children. All bearing the same story.


    The boy and the other small children grew impatient and started to cry Their cries were only meet by the shouting of guards and final their cries were answered, with a flaming torch.


    Down below the two-story building, that Ashley had run past, the mercenaries readied to burn down the school. Making sure there was a large crowd to watch it.


    The boy and all the other were connected to the black world and had heard of their fates. They did what all kids did, cried for her parents, but the boy did something else. He placed his hands together and made a silent wish.


    His father was in the arena and his mother was hidden somewhere. He made a wish.


    Please save my parents! He internally screamed with all his might. Sobbing harder with each word uttered.


    Save my wife!


    Save my son!


    Please! someone stop this!


    These cries echoed after his. Followed by even more cries for help.


    The world was filled with despair. He and everyone needed hope.


    He opened his tightly such eyes to see nothing had changed, except the glowing light that would set his world on fire get closer.


    A stone struck the mercenary. A small girl stood in front of the crowd.


    The boy couldn''t hear her, but he felt a hope for her shouts. The fire bearer moved forward, with his sword drawn.


    The normal guardsmen left untouched by the 8th, couldn¡¯t move for fear of death. Left with no options, they too wished.


    Please stop this.


    The little girl stared death in the face many times and this time was no different. She looked determined and spoke loud and clear.


    ¡°A man promised me the sky. I believe in him to bring it to me.¡± The mercenary paid no mind to her shout and ready to kill her. However...


    His desire to kill the kid and maybe a few more resounded loudly. Everyone could tell his intent but could do nothing,


    ¡­.A wish had been granted.


    He found himself a few feet in the air along with the other mercenaries. As his senses caught up, pain erupted from his chest. He never even saw it, but everyone else had.


    As he went in for the killing strike a yellow flash dashed out of the crowd. Before anyone had time to react, the mercenaries were airborne.


    The normals guardl fell on their buts as they stared to the sky. Everyone else just stared wide eyed as the bodies fell, but something else soon drew their attention.


    All eyes were glued to the person that appeared out of nowhere.


    Time seemed to freeze for everyone, as the Person smiled.


    And before their very eyes vanished.


    The mothers were held in the dungeon on the far side of the kingdom. They had been captured and chained to the wall. Left with the insurance their children would be returned.


    In the dark cramped room, they could feel the black world scream in terror.


    She had made her wish and hoped her child was safe. Her gaze fell on the gas sweeping into the room. She couldn''t run. Only watch as the gas crept toward her and the others.


    None of them screamed.


    A guard with a gas mask watched in silence. He didn¡¯t enjoy this, he would of like them all of them to have a quick death but he was in no position to be picky.


    Then the wall exploded.


    A man stood in the middle of the vacant room and with a snap of his fingers


    Snap


    All the chain on the woman''s legs and arm shattered like glass. The boy''s mother locked eyes with him. The amber color conquered her despair instantly.


    But a new fear soon gripped her. SHe turned to look at the gas. Only to not see it. Before her eyes, the guard had been smashed into the ground, while the rubble had sealed off the gas.


    ¡°Thank you¡±


    ¡°Save you words for when this is over.¡±


    Then like the wind, the man vanished. Leaving behind a small burning flame of hope.


    The men were fighting for dear life. Most given swords, left untrained, were sent to the field. The boy;s father had the unfortunate fate to battle his best friend.


    Grief-stricken and the fear of losing their family, they fought. Steeling their heart and tried their best to kill their friends and neighbors.


    The boy¡¯s father didn¡¯t want that. His son¡¯s safety was all he need. His grip loosened and he was knocked down. His friend placed a foot on his chest keeping him pinned. The blade point aimed at his neck.


    ¡°Please forgive me. I can¡¯t let my children starve anymore!¡± His reason rang hollow to any man nearby.


    But a reason enough for them all to kill. The reason they all defended their lives.


    He made his wish for his wife¡¯s safety and laid his worries to rest.


    He offered his life to his friend. In hopes, at least one family would be spared.


    His wish fell on listening ears. A yellow flashed responded by shooting across the city. With great speed shot through the crowd defeating guard and ghosts as it went.


    Blasting thru streets at speeds unimaginable. To any onlooker who caught a glimpse. A blur. But one that left hope in its wake. As well as a footprint etched deeply into stone.


    Feet were planted in the ground, stopping the rush for only a moment as amber eyes found the target.


    His friend, about to finish the blow, had stopped. The man looked around to see everyone had done the same.


    The audible crunching sound echoed breaking the very air.


    Before anyone could breathe, The great wooden doors, that kept them from leaving, burst open¡­.no were broken. Wood shattered, making all the listening ears ache.


    Something shot out of the dust cloud. The man blinked and had missed it, but he noticed something more important. The blade in his friend''s hands was gone.


    The sound of metal hitting stone filled the silence. The men looked and jaws fell open. The blades were raining down outside of the arena. Every man in this stadium was no unarmed.


    All eyes seeing the blades fall like rain into the streets, no vacant as most people were by the school or trying to leave.


    ¡°It all over.¡± Her voice echoed as she had closed her eyes long ago to the tragedy playing out before her.


    ¡°It too soon to be giving up Carol, "


    She looked up from her despair, to see a man staying above her.


    Her name...no her nickname.


    Something she had not heard forever. Only one person dared call her that in public.


    He held up his finger toward the sky. She then noticed, as did the other, flags flapping in the wind. Like kites they rained down, The symbols on them inspired hate. The mark of the 8th king


    ¡°Burn¡±


    As if there hate took form, a large flame burst forth and engulfed the flags, reducing them to ash. Black snow fell on the city, all eyes in the city had seen it.


    The crowd of men looked in awe. As did the entire city they witnessed the large flame suddenly burst into the sky.


    No one said it but the thought filled the city.


    He was back.


    What took the place of fear was a small, yet furious burn flame in the heart of the citizens.


    ¡°Time to make the grand appearance¡±


    He vanished. Going toward the place he called home. The castle doors didn¡¯t resist his entry.


    He found his castle more or less the same except the decor was abolished with a large amount of purple everywhere.


    He wanted to vomit. He hated the color, but more than that he hate the fact that someone had the guts to change it all.


    He passed the door like the wind. He passed Samuel easily and pick up Ashley. He picked up her arm and control the urge to end it right there.


    Before he went a small favor was done. He left the room in the same fashion


    Now I stood atop the sky above the man who ruined everything. I was more worried about the girl in my arms then the man below me.


    I realized, looking at her sleeping face, how weak she was. It was paler than he remembered but still held beauty to it.


    I could only think such things as she was asleep and less moody.


    She shifted suddenly and I froze. She mumbled a bit and then went back to sleep. a silent thank you left my lips.


    I shock of my fear. I held her tighter and looked at Samuel. I felt my blood boil, the need for a rematch was there, but for now, I was busy.


    ¡°Samuel, let us do battle, but not here." I flinched at the sound of my own voice. it was deeper and more clear than before. It was strange. Like hearing a recording of a different voice. Samuel, having flinched himself, didn''t see me do it. But his voice erupted out of nowhere


    ¡°What right do you have to order me around!?¡± He shouted back. this was getting us nowhere. The distance between us shrank and I deliver a swift kick to Samuel side. Sending him away for the city.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s one bother down, ¡± I spoke mostly to myself. I looked down at my city. It was a husk of its former self and I found no joy in looking, but my purpose for staring was not to take in the view.


    I soon found my target. Gael¡¯s rebels. I need to get her medical attention. I had reattached her arm and removed the curse, but they were temporary fixes. Her arm would need to be reattached properly and she would need rest.


    In a flash, I shot down to the ground. The rebels and Samuel''s pathetic excuse of a guard were battling it out. I wanted to blast them all with my magic, but the magic available in the air was thin and to scattered. I couldn''t do it.


    I sensed the lye lines. Their reach was far from the city. The barrier seemed to block them from entering the city.


    I, without a second thought, moved through the crowd of violence. I played a few kicks and soon found my back to Gael¡¯s. He made no attempt to look at me.


    ¡°Where is your medic tent?¡± I asked over the cries of battle.


    He seemed to flinched horribly at my voice. If that is going to become a thing, maybe I should stop it now or turn my voice it a weapon. I over course didn''t voice this. The man had his king at his back for the first time in years. One flinch wasn¡¯t going to make me hate him.


    ¡°We need to clear the enemies before I can''t tell you, ¡± He word were filled with a sadness and he looked like he was crying.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    ¡°Fine¡± I spoke quickly. ¡°Men!¡± I shouted and all those within my range stopped in the middle of their swings. I moved Ashley to the ground or well tried to. Her grip on my rags of clothing still held strong. Growing low on patience, I yanked them free of her grip. Gael moved it to hold her up. I gave him a look and then moved away.


    ¡°Your king now joins the field!¡± I spoke over the commotion of battle. The former guards, knowing what was coming, threw themselves to the ground.


    The mercenaries caught off guard, never saw me move. They never felt their feet leave the ground. The only way to tell that they been hit was their visions blurring. They flew like birds but crashed like rocks to the ground. It was a repeat of what had happened in front of the school.


    In a matter of seconds, the battle ended. Erica, for the most part, was dazed. she was still ready to fight. I needn''t read her thoughts to know. Her posture was shaky but the magic she was emanating was proof of her fighting will.


    I stopped behind her and did the only thing I knew. I clapped my hands together, the effect was less than expected. The sand shifted from whips of black sand to spears which aimed at me. A bead of sweat fell and splattered on the back tip inches from my neck. I felt fear but made sure not to let it show.


    ¡°The battle is over, Erica¡± I spoke calmly. She looked at me as a stranger. I then remembered I looked nothing like the Dynames she knew. This is going to add to my problems.


    Her eyes spoke many words, but mostly aggression. I need to disarm her swiftly. So I thought for a moment and an idea was found.


    I made an evil smile. ¡°Oh is the mighty erica, stuck in battle mode?" I said mockingly. I turned my back to her. ¡°Did losing your battle virginity make you go insane?¡± I prepared my hands up in a defeated gesture but was spun around and held by the collar. She may have tried to pick me up, but the height difference was too great for her to try.


    ¡°Where do you get off telling me such things?¡± Her voice was mad, but her face was a deep red. It was a cute sight, though her eyes burned with anger. I was glad my attempt at a joke went so far south it turned to this.


    I sighed heavily. This is going nowhere. I decided to stop teasing her. ¡°I''m glad you have calmed down some, ¡± I said smiling


    ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question?¡± I was dumbfounded. I wore a look of pure shock and disbelief.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me before?¡± Her eyes didn''t change so I assumed she was trying to act tough again. She must have failed to hear it. That irked me a little


    ¡°Gods, I hate repeating myself! Gael, you answer her!¡± I told him. I was too busy for this. He pointed a finger at himself. I nodded.


    He wore a mask of disbelief. His face seemed to say why me?! Like a man on his way to disarm a bomb, he moved slowly up to Erica.


    ¡°Well, to put it simply, the man you currently are trying...kill?¡± He spoke confused unsure of her purpose at this point. His eyes rapidly moving from them to me. ¡°Would be are king. I recommend lowering the spears. The soldiers aren¡¯t taking too kindly to it." He pleaded more than anything.


    I could suddenly feel the eyes on us. Everyone had their swords drawn ready to strike. I waved my hand. Most made a half attempt to sheath or lower their attack stances. They looked to have calmed down a little.


    Erica, however, refused to release her grip ¡°There is no way this perverted freak is a king!¡± She shook me, and the guard once more drew steel.


    ¡°The First king, ¡± I spoke under my breath. She had heard me and glared daggers once more. Even begin a king, the stare scared me.


    ¡°What¡¯s you name?¡± She asked fury boiling in her eyes.


    ¡°Dynames Valmuras¡± I answered with all the confidence I could muster in the strange situation I was in. Erica was caught off guard, but her grip never faded.


    ¡°Dynames....¡± She spoke hesitantly.


    ¡°The one and only.¡± I playfully reasoned. Her shock filled eyes soon turned to disbelief.


    ¡°No way, ¡± she responded strongly. Her face reflected how she clearly didn¡¯t believe it was me.


    Of all the times to be stubborn. I couldn''t believe this. I was wasting time. I broke free of her grip and walked away. Erica shocked moved back and her spears were ready to lung forth.


    ¡°Gael take me to the tent!¡± A refined tone was all it took for the soldier to fall in line.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± He stepped quickly and all the men began to file in behind him. I felt the old surge of authority in me. I took a peak in erica''s mind


    This can''t be Dynames


    He is too confident


    Dynames is too cowardly to be like this.


    I felt like I could cry. Was I really that unreliable? I held off the urge and beckoned her to come with me.


    We all the reached the tent in a matter of minutes. It was ragged, but it would support Ashley just fine.


    I took the chance to explain things to Erica. Not in the most detailed way, but enough to get my point across. She still had doubt.


    ¡°I ask that you understand¡±


    I placed my hand on her head. The motion, unaware to myself, was becoming a habit.


    ¡°I am still the man you knew. Just a little more¡­...kingly I suppose.¡± I spoke so casually about it, but Erica kept her guard up. The black sand was ready to kill.


    ¡°I guess changing so suddenly may be too much for you, ¡± Removing the hand as quickly as I had placed it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I came on so strong just now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the problem!¡± She yelled scaring me. It was one of her rare moments of being honest.


    ¡°It just hard to accept th..¡± she seemed to realize something ¡°that a mere beast would dare stand above me. Gods I hate you. I hate you so much!¡±


    ¡°Well this is going as expected it seems.¡± I shrugged. Why was her face burning? It felt like she was trying not to convey something. But trying to read a maiden heart was impossible for me. However, I could take a guess.


    ¡°By hate, do you mean...¡±


    ¡°My king!!¡±


    The conversation with her ended abruptly as Cross shouts soon filled the tense air around us. The atmosphere shattered. Erica returned to her defensive self.


    ¡°Tch¡± I clicked my tongue. One of my rare advantages gone. I am getting Cross back for this.


    Cross dashed as fast as he could to reach me. He took a knee and bowed to me. I wanted to stop him, but I felt this was his right so to speak.


    ¡°Raise your head.¡± Crossed looked up and I witnessed a grown man crying tears of joy. It was a sight to behold. I was left a little uncomfortable but didn''t show it.


    ¡°I thank you for all your hard work till now. Taking care of me must have been a heavy burden.¡± I placed my hand on his shoulder. Making sure not place it on his head.


    ¡°No sir!¡± He responded through his tears. ¡°I am just glad you are back to normal.¡± He was sincere and I felt bad making him do so much for me. It was selfish, but I need him for one more thing.


    ¡°Cross you are going back to Kurgas academy.¡± Cross and erica stared at me for a long time. Cross in disbelief. Then ugly wails escaped his once proud figure.


    ¡°But sir...I can¡¯t..Have I angered you in any way?" Well ,you did but that is not the point. He frantically tried to avoid his new duty. I then realized I hadn¡¯t clarified.


    ¡°Cross, ¡± I silenced him and continued. ¡°You are going to be my messenger. You are to bring the people from Kurgas to the kingdom."


    Cross eyes shone brighter than ever before. I must have really pleased him. He lowered his head once more and stayed in his kneeling pose longer than required.


    ¡°Thank you sir!'' he shouted. ¡°With great honor shall I bring in new citizens.¡± It was almost scary how he glowed with joy.


    Awkwardly I motioned to erica. ¡°Erica I need you to leave us for a moment." She was shocked at her name being called, but she reluctantly did so.


    After she left, I looked back to Cross. He was waiting like a dog for a bone.


    ¡°Danzeth¡± I had lost track of him after the forest, but I knew he was close by. The silver dragon, in his smaller form, appeared next to me.


    ¡°You will be Cross¡¯s ride. Take him to there for me¡± Danzeth was not in favor of my decision. He lunged to bite me, which I dodged easily, but the play of dodges soon came to an end.


    ¡°Danzeth¡± He stopped mid-bite aimed at my face. I ignored by burning nostrils and kept going. ¡°I need you to do this. You did keep it a secret about who I was¡± Danzeth closed his open mouth and seemed to ponder it.


    ¡°Think of it as a favor. Meaning I will owe you¡± I spoke hastily avoiding another round of biting.


    ¡°Fine, but I expect proper compensation.¡± With his agreement, I feed him enough magic to get there and back. I kept a little reserve for my fight with the 8th.


    Worry ate at me like a plague. This plan of mine needs to work. For all our sakes.


    ¡°One more thing before you go¡± but as king, I was never without backup plans.


    As Cross flew off for Kurgas. I found Erica once more. She was next to Ashley in the tent. I was saddened by how many times I had put her in such a state.


    ¡°Loyal to a fault it would see.¡±


    Guilt wrapped my heart. It was my fault she ended up like that. I moved to her side. I inspected the arm and it was now properly reattached.


    A clean white bandage covered the area. A little blood stained it, but for the most part, it was clean.


    I gripped her hand. I looked up to see Erica with a pained look on her face. Like she was fighting something. I wonder what it was? I could just check, but where is the fun in that?


    ¡°Erica I need you to do something for me, ¡± Her pained expression changed immediately to a serious one.


    ¡°What does the bug needed?¡±


    ¡°I am a king you know.¡± My curt comment went unnoticed.


    I got up to move, but the grip on my hand stayed after and let go.


    A half awake Ashley held my hand. With one eye open, she looked at me. The eye filled with wonder and a strange saddened to it.


    As quiet as a mouse, she spoke. ¡°Kick his ass for me.¡± She managed a weak smile and feel back asleep,


    I carefully placed her hand back in a more comfortable spot. ¡°No need to say that. It was the plan since coming here.¡± I laughed a little. A sigh escaped my smile.


    Back for less than an hour, but already huge amounts of responsibility laid on my shoulders.


    Erica and I left the tent for a while walked silently. I decided we had gone far enough. ¡°Erica, I need you to go into the castle and get me something.¡± She turned to face me.


    ¡°You want me to go into that death trap!¡±


    ¡°To be fair that death trap is my house!¡± I shot back at her.


    Silence ensued and neither of us talked for a while. I decide to break the silence.


    ¡°I¡¯m placing my trust in you for this. You''re the only one I can ask to do this. Not only because you are the only one available, but because I believe you are the only one you can do it¡± I spoke honestly.


    Erica got red in the face and without a word nodded in agreement. I wasted no time grabbed her and brought her into my embrace. A small sound left her mouth.


    Did the embrace anger so badly she made odd sounds?


    I kicked off the ground sending us to the castle entrance once more. I released her and she wobbled for a bit, but she adjusted quickly and settled on her two feet.


    ¡°Alright, past the throne is a corridor leading to a chamber deep below the castle. I want you to get the thing sleeping there.¡±


    ¡°What exactly is it?¡± I thought about telling her but decided it would be more fun to not tell her.


    ¡°You will know when you get there, ¡± I answer vaguely. Which got me a kick to the shin.


    I rubbed my leg and off she went, but she stopped short of the door. She turned to face me. ¡°Don''t you dare lose. I can''t have my servant dying before me." Still a servant to her huh? Some things never changed.


    I felt odd after hearing so much faith in me. I stopped for a moment. I took it all in the: the city I had lost, the people I had let down, and even the friends I left lost and alone. I close my eyes and sighed to my regret.


    And the life I had stolen. I will do my best with the life you have given me.


    My emotions welled in my chest and I felt heavier. Which honestly I was with my new body.


    ¡°Well, I have kept him waiting for six years¡± I opened my eyes and breathed out once more. ¡°Time to meet him head on¡±


    I kicked off the ground with renewed vigor. I wasn¡¯t flying per say more having a longer stride that covered a large amount of land.


    Clearing building with one stride was child''s play. After hopping a few more building and a wall I came to a not so graceful stop outside of the city.


    I looked at my arms and legs. Both of which were longer and more muscular than before. The rags I was wearing before were big on me, but now they barely held together. Thankfully the cloak I had picked up from before covered them.


    I tore a few pieces off the ends of it and wrapped them around my hands. I tested the knots. They would hold for a long time. I did a few stretches and ready myself.


    ¡°Shall we start the fight?¡± I turned a cheeky smile to Samuel. Having just freed himself for the ground he had been launched into. His expression was one of pure hate. He really did not seem to like me taking my time. I just responded with an amused smile.


    He started to release an enormous amount of power. It manifested as bone wings, which Samuel used to propel him up in the air. How bone wings work I will never understand.


    An eerie purple energy swirled around him, nearly engulfed the space he flew in. His hold body spoke anger and the readiness to fight


    ¡°Now let are match start¡± Samuel boasted to high heaven.


    ¡°Actually it would be a rematch, ¡± I told him of the boy he had fought earlier. After remembering, his fear of me seemed to shrink. He was doubting me. His fighting spirit was on high.


    ¡°This will be easier than I thought!¡±


    My body responded in kind. I was eager for a fight and a rematch would only excite me more. I was still having a hard time understanding them emotion I was feeling, but I liked it. But I would need to wait.


    I quelled my excitement and look at the Samuel once more. ¡°I have some questions I would like to have answered before we fight, ¡± Samuel flinched a little. Maybe I was very imposing? I dropped the thought


    I took his silence and ask away, so I did. ¡°What is your end goal?¡± I was met by laughter.


    ¡°Goal?!" He laughed ¡°I guess if I had to say it is to acquire money and have my fun as a king should.¡± His response was brief, but I got what I wanted. Along with a ping of anger.


    ¡°¡±What is the point of selling the people?¡± My expression hardened. ¡°Your answer will decide how far in the ground I bury you¡± I spoke clearly and I felt a little bit of hate fly with my words.


    ¡°As I said it is all to further my amusement. People''s lives are toys to us. We chose to have followers! What is wrong with giving them a new direction?!¡± He yelled filled with joy.


    ¡°Who cares what I do with my people. The world will go on and I will have all the fun I want¡­.!!!!¡± His laughter was cut short, but the pressure I was exerting.


    My anger was boiling hot and it was eager to boil over. ¡°What are you mad?¡± You were gone and I see no problem with handling MY country this way.¡±


    He snapped his fingers and I was immediately surrounded by undead warriors. The bone figures rose for the ground. The armor and weapon mere imitations of the real swords and spears used by soldiers.


    ¡°It seems six years wasn¡¯t too long enough, ¡± I eyed him. ¡°It seems all that came of it was a child bragging about power!¡± My skin burned with heat.


    This is not what I had wanted.


    ¡°I will be ending you now.¡±


    Samuel was sure he would have an easy victory. Now that he knew it was the kid from early. The undead soldiers would be enough. He hadn¡¯t even bothered to hear the claim.


    However.....


    His senses screamed danger


    He focused returned to the First. A large amount of magic was roaring up from his body. Which soon erupted, covering the entire area around him. Eradicating all the bones soldiers surrounding him.


    ¡°Trying to hide¡­.!!¡± But then he saw it.


    A silhouette appeared. It lacked any detailed features, but the raw power in the stare chilled his blood. The cloak he wore had been shot up by the rush of power looked like wings.


    ¡°A demon?¡± His mouth gap in a mix of awe and fear.


    Samuel saw his undead soldier began to disappear and the ground near the release was full of green and the blackness was fading.


    Just when he regained his composure-


    Crack!!


    -He felt a tinge of pain.


    He looked up. Fear filled his body. He was scared stiff. His barrier was breaking just from the release of power. Beams of light were breaking through.


    ¡°Samuel.¡± The sound of his name drew his attention to the demon before him. ¡°I¡¯m tired of your words¡±


    How could he draw this much energy!


    Before he could respond, the eruption stopped. The first gone in the blink of an eye. Milliseconds went by.


    Smash!!


    ¡°?!¡±


    What felt like a wall smashed into Samuel¡¯s face and launched him like a missile soaring thru the skies.


    And so the battle between a dragon and ghoul began

 Chapter 17: Resolve part 1

    The townspeople were already scared. Most were at their wit''s end. They all hoped for a swift end. Their hopes dashed when Samuel smashed in the town''s bell tower.


    Throughout the city, the long clang of the bell rang out deafening those nearby. To those far away, it was a warning for the disasters to come.


    ¡°RUN!!!¡± No one needed any motivation to do just that.


    Debris rained down like hail and the civilians ducked and ran for cover. Samuel, however, came toward the ground far faster than they could run.


    The impact launched a few unlucky people off their feet. Their fear only intensified when they saw him. It was as if the devil himself had appeared, and he might as well had.


    As Samuel¡¯s limp body bounced up off the ground, Dynames appeared like a blur and field goal kicked him down the road, caused him to smash into another building. Weathering and rust left the building less than stable, it collapsed almost instantly at the sudden loss of support.


    Boom!


    Gael had returned to town, in hopes of healing injured, only to find the people running away from the city. Gael ran toward the battle, the sound of rubble and destruction filled the air. It may as well have been a war zone.


    ¡°Didn''t he move the battle far away for here!¡± A soldier behind him yelled over the destruction.


    ¡°He must be pissed, ¡± Gael gazed off in the direction of the battle. ¡°Very pissed.¡± Gael could only imagine the repairs it would take if Dynames continued this assault. When his king got like this...Hell broke free. From what he could see half the town was already near broken down, should his rage-fuelled assault go on, the city would be reduced to ash.


    He rounded a corner. There two kings were standing face to face. One clearly more beat up than the other. Dynames standing with a frown on his face. While Samuel was bending his knee to stop from falling.


    ¡°Is this all Samuel?¡± His words on their own exerted enough pressure to make a man falls to his knees, but with the power gushed out of him, Gale legs wouldn''t move.


    ¡°Shut it you damned ghost!¡±


    The pressure coming from them was incredible. Enough so it was hard to breathe just being near the mashing of two large powers. It was so dense and thick it made his legs give way without his consent.


    The two closed the distance and close range battle began....but it was over just as quick.


    Samuel threw a straight punch at him, with miasma pouring out behind him. Gael couldn¡¯t imagine even stand firm with such a thing coming for him. That thing had killed most of his comrades just for ma single touch. But-


    ¡°Pathetic.¡± An amber flame engulfed Dynames¡¯s hand. With a swipe of it, the miasma caught fire. Samuel, however, still bounded forward. Bursting through the sea of fire.


    -His king never was daunted by such things.


    ¡°Die...Agh!!¡±


    Dynames, not leaving him time to utter words, swatted Samuel launching him, out of the city, toward the baron region behind the castle.


    Crash!


    The ground beneath Gael cracked. When he looked for the cause¡­.all he found was a single footprint etched into the ground.


    What raw power!


    A sting of fear went down his spine. It was clear there attempt at a rebellion would have failed. Samuel had surely never used his full power against them. But even more so, he was drawn to the man currently beating Samuel face into the ground.


    ¡°That¡¯s gotta hurt.¡± His king, no more than a blur, began dragging Samuel across the ground. As he dragged him they went out of sight, dust and earth clouded it further.


    They could only try and squint to see the battle. Even then it was a just blurred image. There was no way to tell who was winning. Just that they were both doing a lot of collateral damage.


    Rocks and stone were blasted into the air, but soon were either burned to ash or evaporated into nothing. No mortal man could step closer to the two and hope to come back alive.


    I can''t see anything from here! Ashley complaint filled the black realm. The sounds of battle had reached her tent, but the lack of any sight lead to her own frustration.


    As if to silence her, several small screens appeared in front of the people running and those trying to watch the fight. The images or a live feed of the battle was being shown on the small screen.


    ¡°I see the broadcast system is still working¡± Gael moved up to it. He had thought it would be the first to go under a new king''s rule, but it looked better than when he last saw it. Ashley, at the time of installing, said it was a waste of money, but low and behold she was being proved wrong, well only slightly.


    Gael noticed Samuel had dug himself out of the ground which he had been planted in. He launched forward. Purple energy and flame danced in the field. It would have been a more interesting battle if Dynames wasn''t dressed like a beggar.


    But his attire didn''t seem to halt his battle capabilities. His moves quick and agile, but each strikes sent Samuel flying. Be it a punch or a kick, any move he dished out was filled with destructive force usually only given to a tank or a bomb.


    The engaged in another close quarter fight only to have Dynames deliver a devastating uppercut to Samuel jaw. He seemed to recover in mid-air and the long range magic battle started.


    Blasts of energy were scattered across the field. Both moving to dodge the magic barrages landing on the ground. The barrages missed but scared an onlooker who thought of what would happen should one be launched at them. Dirt and rock exploded. But in never halted the two fighters. They only got faster.


    Soon the distance between was closed. Dynames fist aiming for the stomach, while Samuel hovered above with a fist aiming for his head.


    In the next instant, both vanished.


    ¡°Where!?¡± All eyes searched but were soon blinded. Two streaks of color clashed sending a flash of light out.


    The streaks, one made of amber while the other purple, began to clash in the air. The air sent off from each collision was felt all the way to where Gael was standing. He near fell over from the sudden wall of wind hitting him.


    Gael felt his arms fall to his side. He wasn''t losing hope. No, he couldn''t with such a spectacle before him. He knew under the cover of the flame his king was smiling. Enjoying his first battle in ages.


    The streaks ruthlessly clashed against one another. The both were like dogs gunning for the other tail, never give an inch of space. Circling each other and still finding time to send sparks as they slammed into each other


    The moved up toward the sky and continued to clash.


    Holy crap. All eyes were focused on the battle in the sky. But Gael¡¯s eyes found something far more interesting in the live feed then the fight.


    As they roared across the sky, the black barrier was captured in the shot. His eyes only widen when it became clear it was cracking. Streaks of blue light were breaking through.


    ¡°One more push¡­!!¡±


    As if to finish his sentence, they smashed into each other. They only grew in strength and size. Gael eyes never left the barrier, as light poured out of it.


    Then it happened. A large section of the barrier shattered. Almost as if it had been pushed out by a hammer.


    ¡°He kept his promise.¡± Gael turned to see a little girl rather ecstatic about the sky being revealed. He felt tears stream down his face.


    He really did it.


    AHHHHHH! His voice vibrated through the black world. As did his emotions. Excitement. Rage. Even some specked of fear, but overall his joy was louder and clearer.


    The streaks only grew bigger as the collision went on. Heat singed the ground around it and the ground of the other side rotted into non-existence. The power struggled end with down rushing toward the ground like falling stars.


    ¡°Everyone hold on to something!¡± Gael hoped his voice reached everyone in the black world as he clutched the stone railing near the edge of the city.


    The both landed on the ground. But instead of their legs breaking upon impact the earth below them broke apart, but it was ignored by the two causes. They wasted no time in gunning forward.


    ¡°Dragon art: Hammer!!¡±


    ¡°Ghoul art: Claw!!¡±


    The spells rushed on ahead of their casters. A torrent of flame and a slash of miasma collided. A ball of explosive death grew as the blast went for the sky. It looked like it was just testing its flight as it slowly grew into a dome of light and fire reaching for the sky. Which only dealt further damage to the barrier.


    The mere blast could have reduced a kingdom to dust or at least a good portation. Gael felt even worse after the smoke cleared. A crater the size of a lake was formed. its depth at least thirty feet below. But to the two fighting, it wasn''t even worth raising an eyebrow over.


    They continued to fight. Diving straight ahead right into the newly formed crater still glowing from the blast. Dynames, with a sea of fire at his back, and Samuel, with a purple mist at his.


    To them such destruction was normal. They hadn''t done anything at all. He had forgotten, but now it was clear once more.


    This was a battle between kings.


    A battle waged by two but made any waged by armies pale in comparison. The realm at which they fought was so far above Gael¡¯s or anyone near the town. He got flustered at that. Here he was, the leader of the rebellion, leaving it all to his king.


    He gritted his teeth. It was disgraceful as a man and as a leader. He would need to be better. He needed to let his king know he would do more than before. He never turned from the battle. He let his desires play as the battle to decide the kingdom played on.


    Samuel had long forgotten the thrill of a fight. Even more so the sense of defeat. He figured angering the man would of at least made him wild like before, but the moves and action in a rage were precise and unwavering. Each blow rattled his spine.


    Samuel patted his arm. A good section of it was burned. He couldn''t control his joy and smiled nice and big. The fire was¡­..hotter than before. My miasma can''t smother it to death any longer.


    ¡°Damn it¡± Winded and for the first time, he saw the man before him as something more than just a ghost. Something deeper to him. A worthy adversary.


    ¡°Enough with the games, ¡± Dynames shouted. ¡°Let''s kick it up a notch!¡± This fight¡­. Samuel didn''t even know where they were. We can¡¯t stop here. The fight deserved his full and undivided attention, he couldn¡¯t afford to waver.


    We needed more!


    ¡°Ghoul art: Smolder!¡± Purple miasma enveloped his hand and he shot forth and launched his attack. He missed by a hair as Dynames jumped back.


    ¡°Dragon art: Axe blade!¡± Samuel leaned back as fast as he could. He felt the immense heat burn his nose. The heel of the kick smashed the ground like a jackhammer.


    He spread bone wings and took off in time to avoid Dynames''s flow up. He had the advantage in the air. The First was good at close range nothing more.


    Or so Samiel thought before he vanished. He suddenly recalled the haze of flame left behind when he vanished. So that is it.


    He gritted his teeth and swung back. Samuel barely dodged the missile that shot past him. Dynames was propelling himself forward with bursts of flame from his hands.


    This just got more exciting. Their ariel play began. Samuel was on defense and Dynames, with his speed attacks, lead his offensive assault. He was like a heat seeking missile.


    He had to wait for him to go in the for the kill. He made a sign of weakness and the fool shot at it like a hungry dog.


    ¡°Ghoul Art: Impaler!" He fired his miasma like a lance toward Dynames. It was a sure hit, on any normal person.


    Dynames moved an inch altering his course. Without slowing down connected his charge even as the attack barely missed his ear and took some of hs golden hair with it. Yet His eyes never left Samuel.


    ¡°Dragon art: Hammer¡± Truly terrifying. Samuel froze and could only watch with horror as the raging blast came too fast to dodge.


    He put up his arm in an attempt to block. A darkness enveloped him. A pleasant sensation filled him.


    "Agh!!!!"


    He forced open his eyes. Gasping he willed his wings to open. He flung himself to the side. He moved just in time to avoid the pillar of fire that involved his former flight path.


    He launched a whirlwind of miasma. He connected that time. Dynames finally backed off. However, his success was overshadowed by a sudden smell.


    Burned flesh.


    He moved his hand but soon realized his arm was broken and bending in the wrong direction. He bit his lip and suppressed the scream in his throat.


    He moved his other hand to his face. He didn''t feel the usual smoothness. Instead, he felt something sticky and rough. When he brought his hand back a piece of black flesh hung from his fingers. Anger and frustration long pent up broke forth.


    ¡°Hfjlhfodshfujf¡± unable to form a word to describe his hate he spoke and yelled gibberish. This was met with laughter.


    ¡°Haha, I think that an improvement to your terrible look"


    ¡°You think this is funny!¡± Samuel shouted back. His face burned. Now...he sweated profusely. He looked like a monster


    Old voices came clawing into his mind. Ones he swore long ago he had buried.


    Who would follow a ghoul?


    Gods the smell!


    More monster than a king.


    The word echoed and cut through him. They were right. He¡¯d forced the entire kingdom to follow him. He paid them no mind and alone set down his own path. He was utterly alone. No one would follow the disgusting man that he was.


    ¡°Who cares.¡±


    Maybe it''s time to prove them right. He removed his gloves.He hands were pale. So pale the moon itself would have been jealous.


    He placed it to the burnt side of his face. The miasma did its work.It dug its way straight to his skull. The flesh melted off as did the pain. Ripe with madness he began to rip the skin off his burnt arm.


    Rip!


    Sounds of ripping paper filled the air. His mind smothered in rage, His miasma roared and swung out like raging winds. Skin continued to fall. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Dynames put his hand to his mouth and tried not to vomit from the horrid smell filling the air.


    ¡°Huh?¡± He stepped forward only to falter a bit. So it does more than just smell bad?


    He felt his body go stiff. The miasma was thick in the air. He gave ground as he jumped back.


    The miasma would only weaken him if he stayed so close. It smothered Samuel and made it impossible to see him any longer. An eerie silence filled the area. Dynames could feel the little magic left in the air dying abruptly.


    ¡°I am he who walks the path abandoned by god, " A shiver shot down his spine. This single sentence was the start of something Dynames need to stop


    ¡° Samuel don¡¯t!" He yell at the miasma


    ¡°Basked in light and dark, where no path is certain" The chant continued no matter how much he yelled


    ¡°Nonetheless, I will blaze the trail, through battlefield or hell¡±


    ¡°Dragon art: roar¡± He blasted as much energy as he could. Much to his dismay it rotted and dispersed far before it could reach its target.


    ¡°For I am he who guides the souls to the grave. For I am......King¡± The chant was completed.


    The miasma burst upward and the magic power increased and became larger than anything Dynames had felt so far in his short travels. His mouth went up in a half smirk


    This only gets more exciting.


    The miasma cleared, what was revealed almost made Dynames vomit. The figure of Samuel was so different...no he had changed completely. There were still bits of Samuel¡¯s skins stuck to the black skeleton that stood in the field.


    Most of the clothes he had been worn were gone. The empty eyes socks were like dark pools of emptiness.


    ¡°You fool!¡± Dynames yelled threw the hand that covered his mouth. Samuel had done the one taboo among the kings.


    ¡°Why did you activate your slayer mode!?¡± he shouted at the skeleton who gave no response. He rushed forth blazing a trail through the miasma


    ¡°Dragon art: Heat dome¡± He trapped the skeleton between two walls of fire as he slammed his hands together.


    ¡°!!¡±


    A wasted effort. The walls of flame dispersed all too quickly. He moved to retreat, but his body grew stiff and even moving a step grew difficult as if ice had clung to his joints.


    ¡°Shit...AH!¡±


    Samuel''s skeleton, now right next to Dynames, to deliver a bone punch to his face. He felt the skin peel as it made contact. He was launched into the debris from their early collisions.


    Samuel began a slow march toward Dynames. ¡°I just can¡¯t catch a break.¡± His reservoir of magic was low and only going down.


    He peeled himself out of the debris. It was all kinds of bad. Even a king would have trouble fighting someone in the heightened state of slayer mode.


    ¡°In that form, it would take at least three kings to stop you much less kill you.¡±


    Any sane man would turn tail and start a long range battle. Or just flee.


    But a fool was the challenger. A half smirk lit his face.


    ¡°This just keeps getting more fun. I don''t even remember how long since my blood is pumped this fast.¡± He took firm steps forward. Rage and excitement propelled his limbs forward.


    Erica , you¡¯d better hurry! ¡°Hahhhhh!!¡± He roared forth.


    He hoped his backup plan was going well.


    ¡°GODS DAMN IT!¡±


    At first, Erica was having an easy time get around the castle. However, it was slow as she was still in a foreign place and the vague directions she was given could only get her so far.


    She found a big passageway under the castle. It was the only one she found she figured it had to be it. The ceiling was at least three feet from her head and the wide enough was at least two trolls could have easily fit through. The lighting in the tunnels was less than great. Torchlight was all she had to go on.


    She kept close to the wall as she feared getting too close to the middle. Alone in the darkness, her thoughts broke free of their cage.


    Can I do this?


    Should he have sent someone else instead?


    He could have at least told me what to look for!


    So little made sense to her. She was in a foreign land. Not that she would ever admit it, but Dynames¡¯s change into someone she didn¡¯t know bothered her greatly. She was losing too much.


    What exactly was I doing? She was of no help to the guard as they were battling the mercenaries. Sure she got some good hits in, but she lost herself in fear and kept going after it was all said and done. The cold walls only seem to amplify her feelings. She stared at the ground. Lost in the uselessness that gripped her.


    Bruises lined her legs, and she was surprised she was standing up. Would I be enough to get the thing I was sent for? Her magical stamina was okay, but any large class spells were beyond her. She was at least not breaking down a wall or fighting a king. At least this was a simple compared to that.


    Or so she thought until the guards showed up. Left completely unaware of the state of the outside, they knew not of Dynames¡¯s return or her¡¯s for that matter.


    ¡°Stop! Who goes there!?¡± they had yelled at her. She, of course, responded in kind with.


    ¡°Out of the way you damned pigs!¡± it was an impulsive kind of thing for her to shout. She was incredibly embarrassed by it. She still stuck with it, for explaining the situation would be time-consuming and she couldn''t afford to waste anymore.


    Well, of course, they chased after her yelling things like ¡°wait or stop¡± But she had pressed on ignoring them to her heart''s content until she tripped the alarm system. The torches grew bigger and sudden the ground lurched below her.


    One of Dynames favorite activities while in charge was finding and adding strange things to the castle. One of which was now rampaging through the rather large walkway she was in.


    A large golem was throwing it stone arms around randomly like a child throwing a tantrum. Thought it was a well-aimed tantrum as it kept the attack toward her and launched loose rock and broken pieces of the floor at her.


    It arms made a tree trunk seem small. Its body looked me made of tiles as there were lines etched into the bulky chest area. She was glad it had no face. Just more tiles where a face should have been.


    Dodging and running were not her area¡¯s of expertise. She fell and tripped over her own feet more times than humanly possible. She was exhausted. The battles had taken more than just a physical toll. Her mind was lagging behind. The magic in the air was too scarce for her to summon any sand.


    Her foot decided she needed to see the ground up close and took out her balance one last time. A groan was launched from her exhausted body.


    ¡°!!¡¯ her teeth were clenched and her fist was tight.


    I needed to get up. I can''t be shown up by him forever.


    She was angry. Pissed even, but that didn''t change anything. She put all her effort into gathering magic in the air. It was thin and not coming as rapidly as she had hoped.


    She had avoided the problem her whole life, even thinking about it never crossed her mind. She was gifted and could do anything with it. But-


    -Without magic what could she actually do?


    The magic burst away from her. A look of despair plastered on her face. Her mouth was dry and she couldn''t think.


    Only one thing was certain. She had failed to do the most basic thing of mages. To control their emotion when using magic.


    Magic was sensitive to the user emotions. Its form and usability always depending on the state of mind.


    When she was anger it responded with a passion, but with no clear idea, it would disperse every time. She needed it for something but was too afraid to think.


    A change in the still air told her to move. She rolled just in time as the golem smashed the area she was laying down on. She gritted her teeth. She couldn¡¯t stop the shaking. Brogg had left her something. It was something black and vile, but it was there/


    The idea that she was weak.


    No matter what counter she could raise in her defense it was true. She was little help to anyone. She had betrayed the trust of Dynames but more so she lost her place. It became clear. She had justified her not changing. She used him as an excuse to not get better and be satisfied with where she was.


    She wanted to stop and lay down. This was too much for her. She felt tears roll down her face. This was not the time, but her mind was set on self-hate mode.


    Do you want to switch?


    The voice penetrated her thoughts. She looked around, but no speaker was there. It wasn''t the guard as they were hidden back so the golem didn''t target them.


    You need to choose. Fight or switch


    The voice was demanding and only one person filled her mind. Ashley.


    ¡°How am I hearing your voice.¡± She asked the thin air around her.


    No time for questions. You need to pick. Will your weak self fight here or do you want to switch places?


    Erica could only grit her teeth. Her weakness had caused this. Her pride was wounded deeply, but in the end, she had to give in. She couldn''t do anything here.


    Erica couldn¡¯t help anyone the way she was now.


    ¡°Fine, but how do we switch?¡± Is she even okay to battle after the wounds she suffered?


    Hold on. It risky and I¡¯m not sure it will work but trust me.


    Her body shook violently. It felt like a hand was entering her body. It wasn''t pain, but an uncomfortable experience.


    With a gust of wind and a large array of colors, her vision shifted. She felt the ground move under her feet, and like a heap of clothes, she was dropped down.


    Her impact was softened. She lay on her back. Staring at familiar tent roof.


    Her emotion took over. Tears streamed down her eyes.


    ¡°Damn it¡± it squeezed its way through her gritted teeth.


    Ashley transition was not easy. A bed didn''t soften her landing. Only the cold hands of the ground, and a golem who looked ready to rampage through the hallway.


    With nothing for armor, other than some clothes she had grabbed it replace the rags she had worn, She was in a bad spot, to say the least.


    She needed a weapon and a good one. She then realized there was a weapon she could use, but¡­.


    It was one she had sworn never to wield again.


    She let the weapon rest deep in the belly on the castle where it would gather dust or at least never be seen by the light of day again.


    To wield it again meant having to see the sights again¡­..!!


    Slam!


    The golem swung it large arm toward her. She moved just barely dodging it, but it slammed into the wall sending a piece straight into her temple. She vision went black and she awoke face down. She struggled to get up again.


    Her body heavy and her mind wandering. Maybe it would be good to sleep? Her eyes closed and she fell into her fatigue. Then¡­.the sight of blond hair filled her vision.


    Dynames¡­


    ¡°!!!!¡±


    A sudden surge of energy. ¡°What am I doing?!¡± She yelled at herself. Now was not the time to worry about herself. He was waiting for her. She needed her be strong and get to him. Her fear was nothing compared to the pain he must be going through.


    ¡°My pride comes second to him safety¡±


    She got up, and nearly fell back down. Her pain was light years away. She was high on adrenaline. Using the wall as support, she wobbled her way toward the last room on the way. She made it to the entrance then a blast wave for the golem launched her rolling into the middle of the room.


    The room was gorgeous compared to the rest of the tunnel lead int to it. Most of the walls were clad in drapes of red. The floor even had some red carpets on it.


    The cold floor stirred her. The thing she need was so close yet¡­


    Slam!!


    The golem smashed through the entrance with its arms raised and a murderous aura consumed the room. It was entirely made of stone. The one and only way she could win was to smash the core inside its chest.


    Usual Golems had EMETH etched into their heads, make the easy way to win just changing the word. But Dynames had chosen to remove the clear weakness in hopes of having a stranger intruder get to the vault.


    ¡°Damn his need to fight.¡± she uttered as she moved forward. Making only small moves away. Her arm, still barely stitched to her body, was of little help in crawling.


    She crawled with all her strength. The blood coming from her had blocked her vision, but her destination was right in front of her.


    Just a little more


    I can almost feel it


    Her silent struggle went unnoticed as the golem continued its march. In two steps it''s was upon her. It threw its arm down.


    ¡°AHHHHHH¡± a blood-curdling cry filled the room. The two guard covered their ears. Ashley didn''t need to look back to know her leg was crushed. She quickly bit into her arm to keep from blacking out.


    Her mind was jumbled. Pain blinded her.


    Where?


    She felt the need to reach, but what for?


    A shiver of cold went up from her legs. Her vision already halved was shirking.Death was holding her down.


    Not yet! Her strength of resolve was all she had left.


    But She made a promise and she had to finish it before she could die. The golem removed its arm and back away readying for the second attack. Ashley continued her crawl the best she could.


    The golem ready the second attack, clearly aiming for her upper body to end it now.


    However-


    The arm swung down.


    COME!!


    -Her goal had been reached.


    The golem may have been unable to feel, but it did still had one thing


    A need of self-preservation.


    The arm stopped dead and it backed up. The stone limbs creaking in protest at the unfamiliar movement.


    The girl it had been chasing, was now armed with a large black scythe, but that was not what made it stop.


    An apparition of a grim reaper floated behind her. It menacing black form sent chills throughout the castle. Even chilling an inanimate object like the golem.


    ¡°Do you wish to reinstate the contract?¡± the reaper asked


    ¡°Yes, I, Ashley Walker accept your deal once more, ¡± She answered without hesitation.


    ¡°I see, you must have finally found your resolve then? Let us began.¡± The guards, having finally gotten the nerve to chase after her, ran it the room to stop dead in their tracks upon sight of it.


    The arm that gripped the weapon changed. In a second the arm was decomposed and all the remained was white bone. The left side of her face broke down as well, but a glowing yellow eye held them still.


    The golem surged forward to crush her. Ashley fell to the side, she had lost balance, she fell just enough to dodge it. It whizzed by inches from her head. She used the scythe as a means to get up


    Now, what to do? She had zero ideas, she was armed, but one of her legs was out a commission and her opponent was far bigger than her.


    ¡°Allow me¡± Her leg soon joined the same state as her arm. Pale white bone replaced a broken leg.


    Let¡¯s begin the lesson.


    An idea...or more of a memory found her. Her words filled head.


    The golem swung again and she dodged.


    The memory still played. There are only a few things to do when fighting a bigger foe. One: wear it down.


    She used her scythe as a cane to move forward and be a somewhat moving target.


    The golem swung at the wall in front of her. She fell back on her butt.


    Two: keep the fight in close quarters, There bigger so that can¡¯t move well in close quarters.


    She got up and leaned on the scythe once more. Her right eye, vision cleared. Her iris slit like that of a snake.


    She saw the red lines once more. A small terror swept through her, but she threw it to the wind. The golem moved back to ready it next attack


    And three, if you''re backed into a corner-¡­.The golem rushed forward.


    It only made one step before¡­


    Slice!!


    ¡°!!¡± The guard stared in complete silence.


    The sound of sliding stone filled the silence.


    Put all your strength into one attack- the memory whispered, but now she herself spoke of it with it


    -And end it with one strike!


    ¡°And end it with one strike!¡± Her voice was lower than the one in her mind. She changed her stance in seconds. Placing her weight on the blade as she swung from the floor up to the ceiling. She dug her now bone foot into the ground and had swung with everything she could muster..


    Her eyes never left the line, running down from the head to the separation between the legs. She traced it perfectly. Her blade felt no resistance. Of course, nothing could stop it once she began swinging it.


    The guard looked in awe, as the golem was now split into two halves, and the supposed to be harder than steel core was shattered into a million pieces.


    They snapped out of their shock. They made no move toward her for fear the reaper would come out again and steal their souls.


    Ashley made slow progress to the next gate near the end of the room. Her¡¯s had been left on a wall and easy to get access to, but the one Erica had been sent for was locked behind steel bars and many chains.


    Her target was right in front of her, She would apologize for destroying everything later. She focused her eye. Red lines appeared all around.


    With clean slice she made hard steel look like butter, after how easily she cut through all of it. She traced every line perfectly.


    ¡°That¡¯s Fortune¡¯s Obsidian¡± The guard whispered. They thought the scythe had been removed from service all with all the other weapon they guarded. As the 8th king had said ¡°None could be wielded by anyone except their owners.¡±


    ¡°The Eternal Reaper, Ashley walker.¡± The looked in awe. ¡°2nd general to the...First...king.¡±


    She moved through the new opening stopped short of the goal. She kept her head down.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t free you until now.¡± She whispered her regret. The scythe vanished into thin air. ¡°But it is not my job to get you, ¡± Her vision went to the ceiling. ¡°Another will replace me. Treat her well¡±


    Ashley fell back without resistance. ¡°I leave the rest to you.¡±


    Erica found herself back in the underground hallway. All she saw was a statue of a fox with three tails. ¡°What do I do now?¡±


    Just¡­.Taunt him. Bring up Dynames finding a new partner. That will do the trick.


    ¡°Alright¡± she said completely unsure of even where to begin.


    ¡°Hello..Mr.Statue. I''m here to free you¡­..¡± Erica felt dumb. Very dumb What the hell am I doing? Ashley words played in the back of her mind.


    ¡°Guess I have no choice.¡± She bit back her doubts and let her twisted personality do its work. ¡°God why do I have to do this? It just a dumb statue! Dynames has a freakin dragon! Who need this piece of crap?¡± She let the insults fly. She let more than she had intended fly, but she hoped it worked.


    Crack!!


    The statue roared to life.The stone that encased it, shattered revealing three tails of blazing red fire. Orange fur shone brightly even in the dark room. It black paws touch the ground and put itself right next to her. It grew in size, its head right up to her neck.


    Erica felt the wall of bars at her back. Sha dared not move, for fear of upseting the rows of teeth that were inches from her neck.


    She gulped.


    ¡°....¡± It moved back and gave her a stare of complete hate. Was that a warning? It looked ready to sleep after realizing the girl wasn''t worth the effort.


    ¡°Hey!! Are you sure you can take it easy?¡± She only had one lead. She had to play it to her full advantage. ¡°He has a new partner and might no need for you anymore.¡± The fox growled with long sharp fangs bearing in the dark. Their pale white sheen like a phantom in the dark.


    For a minute, she thought she could read its expression. Keep talking and your throat will get ripped out. Get on


    It was daring her to get on. So she did. She swallowed the fear, she had done her best to piss it off. She had to hope it was going to the right spot.


    It gave a quick glance back, and for a horrible moment, the bearing fangs were in a shape of a smile. Time for payback!


    ¡°Oh,¡±She had been tricked. It was going alright, but she would be in for a not so fun ride.¡°Crap¡±


    The fox flexed its leg muscles. Erica clung to any available fur. She nestled her face deep into it. On another occasion she would''ve swooned in it the soft fur, but fear was too present for the possibility.


    What felt like an earthquake erupted below her. Air shoot out of her throat. The ceiling closed in, but the fox was unphased. It didn''t seem to care about the rock ceiling preventing them from reaching the sky above.


    Once the crashing and breaking stopped, all that was left, was two very confused guard. Who decide they need a drink and left the problem to someone else. They walked away from the new gaping hole in the ceiling.

 Chapter 17: Resolve part 2

    Slam!!


    ¡°Ahhh¡± My gaze fell to the ground where I saw droplets of blood gathering. T


    This was an uphill battle.


    I wipe the blood out of my mouth and walked forward once more. Only to realize my left arm was cracked and bleeding. Skin fell away like paint from a wall. My legs begged to fall down.


    I wasn¡¯t used to my body. My longer arm and legs lead to awkward strikes and less than normal walking. Like a deer standing for the first time, i walked on.


    My control of my powers wasn¡¯t great. The wrapping around my hands helped with the precise control necessary for flight, but now one arm was down. The other would be able to support his weight or fly properly.


    ¡°Shit.¡±


    The magic in the air was gone. Even if I drew from the earth, the monster before me blasted me with his wicked miasma.


    ¡°What are you bored?¡± I yelled at the bones standing before me. Samuel power was getting stronger by the minute, and his slayer form kept me at a distance.


    ¡°......¡±


    He hadn¡¯t responded at all to me, he was in a world too far for my voice to reach. The black bones only filled me with more anxiety. Of course, I keep my face as calm as I could.


    I didn¡¯t¡­..no I couldn¡¯t afford to lose here. Maybe it was just some random vigor, or something else, but no matter the damage, I stood firm in my march toward the bastard. I was blasted relentlessly, but my gaze never wavered or moved from Samuel.


    I had no idea if it was working, but he did seem to be slightly unsettled by it. But even if not, I would go forward.


    Because the reason I was able to get up and even hope to beat him.


    The single fact that made the odds shift in my favor.The fact that I didn''t fight alone.


    It is said that it takes three kings to subdue or even kill a king in slayer mode.


    ¡°All the better,¡± I gripped my quaking hands ¡°A good fight is hard to find.¡±.


    I moved forward.


    Samuel was far more than unsettled.


    Why? How?


    All of his attacks hit home. All of them, he even had disabled one of his arms, but the look in his eyes, the damn radiant amber, burned alive and well.


    Fear and despair were creeping their way through the skeleton instead.


    ¡°All the better, A good fight is hard to find.¡± Dynames took slow steps forward and it happened again. It was a reflex...No more his instant reaction.


    Where does He get it? That absolute confidence.


    Why don''t my attacks work?


    He had step back away from Dynames. The look in his eyes could have paralyzed a veteran warrior. It could have made an army of hundred stop and reconsider their efforts.


    His eyes were filled with a light, an unyielding confidence that frankly was terrifying and pissing him off at the same time. He wanted so badly to shut out the light, but his attempted were all in vain, it wouldn''t die.


    Whether aware or not, Samuel in his current form was controlled by instinct as were all slayers in this mode. It did give great power, but the drawback was the lack of senses or more accurately the lack of reason. Consumed by power would be a good way to put it.


    All that remained was a beast.


    ¡°You know it sad¡± The ghoul looked up. ¡°I was so worried about my kingdom, but you never took the mantle from me. I was on edge the second I took back my body...but this is all you have. I¡¯m disappointed.¡±


    Dynames keep his slow march through the miasma. No magic energy was flowing into him, yet still¡­


    FEAR


    It overrided him like a plague.


    ¡°Here. Taste some.¡±He felt a soft tap on his face. A fist now touched his face. It almost failed to even register.


    He dares mock me!


    The ghoul smacked the sender away, his feet stayed planted as he was pushed. Yet he stood firm still.


    ¡°So just one wasn¡¯t enough¡± His legs once again started forward.


    Again and again, this cycle repeated, yet every time, he never fell, nor died. It was a pathetic show of a man clearly outmatched. Each punch was too light for pain to even register. It would make a man laugh and wonder why someone would even try.


    Here he comes again.


    Go ahead.


    Throw your pathetic punch.


    The odds were in his favor. Even if he wasn''t hurting him. The limit had been reached. The victory was his.


    His opponent couldn¡¯t hurt him.


    And yet¡­.


    Pain. It shot through his body. The sensation which he shouldn¡¯t have been able to feel smacked him hard. He felt the ground leave under foot. Once he stopped. He moved his bone hand to his cheekbone.


    He witnesses pieces of bone crumble away under his touch. A small amount. Barely enough to call a wound, much less a scratch.


    Had the small hits been doing something!


    ¡°Come on! Is this all the man who stole my kingdom can do?¡± Dynames shouted angrily at him. Even covered in wounds and bleed profusely he held his ground. Samuel was being taunted. No, he was in awe.


    ¡°You are a king! A being of absolute power and authority, yet you stand there shaking from a single man...ah!¡±


    ¡°...:¡± the skeleton responded by blasted him yet again with miasma.


    And yet his eyes never wavered after each impact.


    The ghoul responded by landed a punch square in Dynames¡¯s face. It was a solid hit and yet he didn¡¯t move. His eyes still didn''t leave him.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    A pain shot up his ribs. When he looked down, a fist was firmly planted there. Dynames¡¯s hand was surely hurt by punching solid bone, yet the power behind them was solid.


    The rib bone was cracking under the pressure. Yet Samuel didn''t back off. He swung again.


    I won¡¯t lose!


    The crossing of blow went on, each not giving ground. Samuel aimed for his head, bone hands striking perfectly with each attack. Flesh melted away under each blow.


    But he sacrificed his ribs. Each blow was hurting Dynames more so that the ghoul. His hand more spurted blood on him then inflict pain.


    Each fist did nothing, but shake him mentally


    That was all.


    He can''t hurt me!


    But then an eerie thought entered his instincts. It gave rise to Samuel consciousness.


    The ghoul broke off, narrowly dodging an uppercut. Why am I following his paces? The ghoul was not aware that, instead of a distance fight, he had been drawn in. For how long had he been doing it? The unconscious action of going into his strike zone.


    He was drawn in to punch him. To clash fists. To feel the skin break under each contact.


    Enough of this foolish display of patheticness.


    The ghoul raised his bony black hand. The ground shattered and was sent flying. Dynames was taking for a ride.


    Then the miasma formed into a giant fog, that began to converge and swallow up dynames whole. He had no time to dodge so he tried to block.


    ¡°Dragon art: Heat dome¡± Fire burst free from his hand. A sphere of fire encased him, but the flame was doing very little to stop the miasma from closing in. His one hand couldn¡¯t keep up with the mass of miasma coming in from all sides.


    The flames were too wild, for him to control with only one hand. Slowly the sphere grew smaller and as did the light that shone off. Soon all that was left a was giant ball of black, that made the very air seem to melt away.


    A ball of condensed Miasma.


    There was no sound. Not even a scream was launched by the prisoner in the shell of black. Even as his skin was slowly decaying.


    ¡°Come¡±


    Dynames¡¯s eyes didn''t waver.


    The orb closed.


    Gael was sick to his stomach just watching. He was useless in the situation. This was a fight of kings, and no normal mage or soldier could do anything to assist.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he use a move like that before! Why didn¡¯t he speak a chant or name the spell?¡± a soldier behind him called.


    Gael turned his eyes away, with much reluctance. ¡°Once in slayer mode, they no longer need to activate the magic, through voice command.¡± he gritted his teeth. Another example of why kings were terrifying was on full display.


    ¡°Their mind warp or become hot wired for fighting. Drawing out the Contract¡¯s full power and knowledge, thus mobile casting and no-chant spells are made a reality." He spoke clearly wishing he could be of use.


    Both spell kinds were hard to use. Even quick spell users had difficult move at high speeds and casting simultaneously. And no-chanting spells are almost impossible. It was all in natural talent and mental fortitude of the user.


    No amount of physical training would open that door for anyone, but the chosen few.


    ¡°Wait what¡¯s that?¡± A surge of power filled the air. A beam of light soon shot out of the castle. With blinding speed, it pierced the sphere of darkness. It fixed the hole, sealing of the tiniest bits of light, within immediately.


    But Gael¡¯s attention went for the sphere to the ground. For some reason, Erica stood before the ghoul. And she looked to be shaking quite badly.


    ¡°Why the hell did he drop me right here!¡± She screamed at the sphere, but then she felt the slight pain on her skin. ¡°He could''ve at least dropped me softly. And not near this thing.¡±


    Her hand went to her mouth and she tried only to take in small breaths. It placed a heavy strain on her lungs and her visions suffered.


    ¡°Who¡­.are¡­.you?¡± the cracking voice shocked her more so than the skeleton talking to her. What kind of monster is that? What the hell happened while I was freeing that damn statue!


    ¡°...!!¡± The black figure made no further comments as she less that gracefully flipped her shit at the sight of him.


    ¡°What kind of graveyard spit you out?¡± her habit broke through their fear. But her legs on couldn¡¯t resist. The air was purged and her lungs ached as she took in the air.


    But then she realized the black figure was readying to attack.


    Left with little option she did the one thing she could think of. One she would never use had she known she was live on a video feed.


    ¡°Dynames, Hurry The hell up and help me! I can¡¯t fight that damn monster!


    Samuel consciousness surfaced a little more. ¡°No man can break free of that-


    ¡°RELEASE!!¡± A pilot flame burst through the black sphere.


    The sphere of black shattered. But more to anyone¡¯s awe was the thing that emerged. Miasma was set ablaze, the air was purified with each passing second, as the orange flames spread out.


    ¡°A bird?¡± A bird made of fire filled the empty space left by the sphere. Orange flames erupted from its wings with every flap, It eyes a lava red. It mere stare seem to melt the ground.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    It body massive, near the size of a building, but the detail more impressive. Instead of feathers, the flame burned along its body. The beak seemed to be made of solid obsidian. It shone a dark light against the raging flame of the body.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell if he is just showing off now,¡± On it blazing head, stood Dynames. His gaze could compare or even surpassed the birds.


    ¡°It is time to end this.¡± With a silent nod, The bird descended from the sky and landed with a grace so profound it took everyone''s breath away.


    Three gold tails curled around the ground. The head lowered and Dynames stepped onto solid ground as if the show was normal.


    Dynames stood in front or Erica, who kept stealing glances at the large bird. It looked a like a bully had just called their bigger friend for help. Erica was very glad to be on the allies side.


    I hope it doesn''t hold grudges.


    ¡°Thanks, partner¡± The words flowed to the bird without a single look back. The bird pecked the back of his head.


    It does!


    ¡°Oww!! The hell is wrong with you?¡± He swung to face while holding his head. A low sound came from the beak, and Dynames froze, then took a stance. A fight seemed to be breaking.


    ¡°I swear I¡¯m turning you into soup!¡±


    ¡°CAH!¡±


    The bird for its part just made large screeching sounds which could have easily shattered glass.


    ¡°They hell you mean replace!¡± he dodged the second-peck attack. Erca felt a sudden pang of guilt.


    ¡°Ahhh¡±


    She was unable to speak as the miasma and fire were raging in the air making her lightheaded.


    A massive headache was consuming her thoughts faster than she could voice them. It was more than just the pressure. Seeing the fight only added to her pain.


    ¡°Kaaaaa!¡± The fight threw everyone watching off. It was hard to believe just moments ago death was close at hand, and much less that two kings had been battling it out.


    ¡°Hmmmm!¡±


    A chill rushed down Dynames spine. A smashing sound filled his ears, he spun to see a feather wall between him and Samuel.


    ¡°Kaaaaa¡± The bird, already pissed, was not having anyone interrupt and batted Samuel away. He was not launched far as he never left the ground, but a power struggle between the bird and the ghoul was now breaking out.


    Fire and miasma filled area between and clashed a few times before a balance was meet. Both holding each other at bay.


    ¡°Did that thing just hold off a king?¡± Erica ''s voice went unheard as Dynames went on to talk.


    ¡°Alright, enough of this replacement talk! I swear there is no replacement you.¡± he was waved his hands at it. ¡°Lend me your power already.¡±


    To Erica, it was weird to see a king asking a bird for help, but then again she had seen weird become the norm lately.


    The bird locked eyes with Dynames. It could''ve been a staring contest for all anyone knew. For that was how long that had their gazes.


    One of the watchers grew angry. A whip of sand shattered the contest.


    ¡°Will you two just make up already!!¡± Eric yelled at them. She turned her gaze to the bird. ¡°I lied about him replacing you, Okay? Get over yourself you giant chicken!¡±


    ¡°Kaaaaa?!¡±


    ¡°Erica isn¡¯t that a little..¡±


    You don''t get to speak! You are going to face hell after this. One of your fun innovative ideas found me in the dungeon and gave me a hard time. Ashley''s voice filled the void.


    Erica wasn¡¯t smiling, but Dynames knew Ashley was.


    She may have been smiling, but to Dynames and the bird, who were in a cold sweat, it was the smile of a reaper. More than likely they would have faced hell more willingly than her.


    The threat was very real.


    But Erica was present and with a giant headache lead the charge on yelling at them.


    Hate flowed out of her mouth as she yelled. It was hard to believe a fight for a kingdom was going on.


    For Dyanmes part, he was just kneeling with a look of pure fear on his face. The bird just looked down, more confused than anyone else. Its head went from her to him.


    It had written her off as not a threat. It was changing that opinion fast.


    ¡°Seriously, why!? This is a fight for the kingdom get you head straight and fight already.¡± Her hand covered her face and she looked to the heavens for answers. She went to her knees.


    ¡°Like come on. I get beaten and bloody and you have a FUCKING argument with a bird.¡± She looked up to Dynames and bird, while hate burned in her eyes ¡°You better hope I don''t end! YOU DAMN WORM!¡± Her habit found the spotlight even full of rage.


    At some point, she lost all purpose and kept yelling at them for random things. Once a small tenth of her anger was released she stopped.


    ¡°So finish this quickly so I can rest for gods sake.¡± She turned and wobbled away. Even as she did nobody dared move. Once at a decent size rock, she rested her back on it.


    ¡°We got scolded! The hell!


    ¡°Kaaa!¡±


    Both equally confused could only confirm their anger at being yelled to each other. The sideshow comedy was interpreted by a sudden explosion at their feet. The duo looked at Samuel.


    ¡°Oh right¡­..We were fighting. Shit, we better end this soon or the punishment waiting will only grow worse.¡± They both visibly shuddered at the thought.


    Dynames breathed in and out. He looked to his damaged arm. But withdrew his stare and focused on Samuel.


    ¡°Alright partner! We have made our foe wait long enough¡± He extended the now his right arm. The fool from before was nowhere to be seen. His expression could have been joy or seriousness no one could tell.


    The ghoul raced forward. Every step it took made the ground turn to sand and the air smoldered. Heavy waves of miasma went on ahead of it shattered the balance of power.


    ¡°Let''s go, Last dawn!!¡± The bird took flight and the Dynamics surged forward Blazing his own path forward.


    Why must I be tormented by this freak!


    Just die!


    He won the first blow. A miasma filled hand reached for its goal. The heart. A sure fire way to kill him. The distance dissipated and the goal was inches away.


    Yes! Now die!


    CLANG!!


    In the next moment, bone meet steel.


    ??


    Nothing Samuel thought of made sense. He was sure there had been nothing in his hand as he closed in.


    Where did he get that spear!


    He force grew, but all it accomplished was a small power struggle with a slight movement of the weapon, but nothing else.


    ¡°Now¡­.I¡¯d say the odds are about even.¡±


    The collision was brushed off and Dynames with saw an opening.


    ¡°First step.¡± His leg slid back. His wounded arm went up like a barrier as the spear¡¯s point rested next to it.


    A mirror-like reflection of the stance he had done at the school against brogg.


    Defend!!! His instincts roared to life. Samuel didn''t even realize the instincts changed from slaughter to defense. The miasma thickened in an instant-


    He vanished.


    -but it didn¡¯t stop the thrust.


    Samuel''s mouth opened and closed, but no cry came.


    He posed no throat to scream with. Instead, all the bones rattled as he struggled to stand.


    What the hell!


    It was more like a bullet had been fired. Dynames now stood a few feet behind him. A gaping hole was left in the barrier, but even that was overshadowed, but the large dent he had left in his rushed forward.


    A small crater was left in the place.


    Where did that power come from! He turned in time to see the follow-up attack. He flung back in time to dodge the side slash aimed at his chest.


    Dynames was like a whirlwind. He may have been using one arm, but the array of attacks made it look like two men were attacking at once. Each thrust seemed to have a second coming right after it.


    Even in slayer mode, propelled by pure instincts, Samuel couldn''t keep up.


    Need distance! He tried to jump back.


    Dynames cover the distance all too easily. He brought the spear into a uppercut tearing through the ground as he went for him.


    Samuel dodged it, but Dynames didn''t stop his motion. He spun around and went to a downward strike. It struck home on Samuel skull sending him into the ground.


    Damn it!


    Samuel desperately fired a dark beam at the ground to blast him away.


    However-


    Out of the dust came Dynames, with the eyes of a predator.


    -He stuck like glue.


    Samuel tried to fight back but was countered every time. Every dodged scored him a strike from the end of the spear, and every hit cracked his skeletal form.


    He reached forward. Just needed to touch him. Dynames seeing it, put pressure on the shaft and it struck the hand away.


    Samuel attempted to jump back, but the ground gave under his weight. A lighting fast thrust was fired. Samuel instinctive raise his hand but failed to raise a barrier.


    ¡°!!!!¡±


    The sound of shattering bones filled the air. Samuel¡¯s arm was reduced to nothing more that ash in the wind. Along with the left side of his head.


    ¡°Not enough.¡±


    Dynames drew back, once again taking his strange offensive stance.


    The spear had struck his left eye socket, but didn''t even seem to feel resistance. His bones should¡¯ve been harder the diamonds.


    Yet the spear shattered them like bark under an ax. His bones rattled as he struggled with pain.


    Need to defend. He will come!


    Samuel was wide open for an attack, but it one never came.


    ¡°Shit¡­!!¡± Instead, an exhausted Dynames broke his stance and coughed up blood. It all suddenly came to Samuel.


    I was hurting him!


    He¡¯d been hiding his injuries so well lit seemed Samuel hadn''t hurt him at all.


    But no man could stay strong with such wounds. Blood was at Dynames feet.


    His limit!


    My chance! His bones creaked as he readied his ascent.


    The battle was coming to a close. It favored Samuel.


    He''s skeletal wings burst to life, and launched it into the sky. Though one of his bones legs fell apart after liftoff.


    It was the best move he could make.


    His opponent could only make ground attacks, he had no aerial firepower. His reach was longer, but that would make no difference.


    And the bird of fire was gone!


    Now it was just a man swing a stick at god.


    DIEE!!!!!!


    He laid down a barrage from up high.


    It had become the worst case scenario for any ground fighter. Samuel was relentless. His miasmas filled projectiles struck without end.


    Dynames raised the spear up and used the triangle spearhead to block his upper body. All he could do was grit his teeth.


    But it didn''t seem to help. Soon the area was covered in miasma and smoke.


    Samuel ceased his attack.


    The magic power was gone.


    He must be!!


    But the smoke cleared.


    A batter Dynames stood firm in the crater. Blooded as a rag.


    ¡°Stubborn¡­..Fool¡± magic, like before, projected his thought out as words.


    Samuel consciousness was coming back. His time limit was reaching its end.


    He needed to end it. Open plan struck him.


    Crash the barrier down on the city.


    He couldn¡¯t let the battle end in Dynames favor. His chances of winning were slim. If by some miracle he did win, the city would still crumble. It was all good.


    They will still have some survivors so I still uphold the deal.


    He couldn¡¯t his inner curiosity, though.


    ¡°Why!? Why don''t you just fall already?¡± Numerous times he had swatted the fly, but his back near touched the dirt. No knee bent to the ground. No eyes filled with despair look to him.


    ¡°Why?¡± His eyes didn''t even look up from the ground. Samuel doubted he would still fight on, but he couldn''t help but be cautious.


    ¡°Yes. What keeps you standing? Is it pride or mere stubbornness?¡±


    ¡°I made a promise.¡± Blood fell from his mouth and he coughed before continuing. ¡°To a little girl that I would bring her the sky.¡± He said as blood flowed from his wounds.


    He was a mess. No miracle would fall to him.


    ¡°Such a stupid thing to stay up for. A dumb promise made to some nobody¡±


    ¡°Don''t you dare call it dumb¡± A piercing glare found Samuel. His gaze would not move from his.


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit I don''t like losing, so that too is playing a small part in this, but overall.¡± he stumbled but still found the will to stand straight up. ¡°I¡¯m enjoying this fight and no one one is going to stop me!¡± A joyful smile appeared on his face. Even as blood rolled down his mouth, the pressure only seems to double with it.


    What the hell is he?


    Is he enjoying this?


    He is nearly dead!


    ¡°The kingdom rides on this. So¡­¡± A shaky arm lifted the spear up to where the spear aimed at Samuel. ¡°I''m going to fulfill my promise and take you down!¡±


    ¡°You take me down? I already beat you twice! You think a this will change the result!?¡± His bravado played over his fear. He didn¡¯t want to lose. He couldn¡¯t. He had to prove those people wrong. He had too.


    ¡°Gets the blood going doesn¡¯t it?¡± His smile never faded. He meant every word.


    Just a little more.


    He would win in just mere seconds.


    ¡°You are a dog backed into a corner,¡± Samuel Shouted down at him.


    ¡°I prefer a phoenix or hell I am a king after all.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Unter confusion left his voice. But it did connect a to in his head. The phoenix must have become his spear.


    ¡°Don''t you know the legend of the phoenix." Samuel dumbfounded gaze must have given him the answer.


    ¡°Lived here for six years and you don¡¯t know. What are they teaching kids these days.¡± HIs face was distorted into disappointment.¡±


    I doubt you''re older than me!


    Samuel kept silence. Count the seconds til the end.


    ¡°A great phoenix once fought a long hard battle, its great wings could cause hurricanes and its mighty claws could crush mountains. But in this legend, the mighty bird losses both of the things and was cornered,¡±


    If Samuel took his words and applied them. The wings meant his magic and the claws must have meant his spear.


    ¡°So you¡¯re out of options then.¡± it was the final conclusion.


    Good keep barking. This ends in my win!


    ¡°But it didn¡¯t give up. It had fought long and hard for its goal to reach the heaven. So it launched forward piercing right through hundred of enemies with its razor-sharp beak,¡±


    Beak? What could he mean? He doesn''t have anything left. He was not a bird, and certainly, the phoenix wouldn''t change back. ¡°Enough with your bravado. I''m ending it all.¡± He looked out the sky.


    The end!


    ¡°Extend!!!!¡±


    His victorious end never came.


    It may have been a glance, but for a moment eyes saw it.


    A Phoenix shooting toward him.


    ¡°AHAAHAH!!¡± he shouted in resistance-


    Crack!!!!


    -But a hole was dug through his chest.


    ¡°And breaking right through toward the heavens¡±


    The sound of millions of mirrors crashing filled the air as the barrier dissolved into nothing. His losing end had come instead.


    Samuel looked up and wondered what was going on. Above him, the bearer was slowly cracking a falling. He has no beak¡­.So how? There was no transformation.


    He looked at Dynames and then he realized it. It had been too fast for him to see. The battle had ended for him.


    It was his own fault for not seeing it.


    Damn. I hate the color of his flame.


    It looks so¡­.warm.


    Dynames stood firm and held his position. Save the spear arm. Extended forward. In the moments before Samuel called the end.


    Dynames pooled ever little power he could into his arm.


    The motion, with a twist of his arm, unleashed the hidden ability in the spear and just like the legend it had pierced heaven.


    The spear length was beyond measure. It had two points. The start point: Dynames, and the end point: somewhere beyond his barrier.


    So the spear is not one thing...But two parts.


    The spearhead must''ve broken off, and then a surge of magic propelled it forward.


    So that¡¯s the beak. What a farce.


    It more like a talon.


    His barrier fell, along with his dreams. If he could feel the pain he might have felt the utter despair gripping his body. Or the gaping hole in his chest.


    Samuel looked at his chest where the beam of light stabbed through him.


    Right in the heart.


    I wonder if I have one?


    He could only recall all the times he had done it to others.


    How¡­¡­¡°Ironic.¡± it was all he had left to say.


    ¡°I win¡± The voice barely reached him before the beam twisted and render Samuel into two pieces with a quick side slash. He didn¡¯t even feel the pain.


    All he saw was the massive lance reduce the falling pieces to oblivion.


    I¡­...Lose.

 Update 3/26/17

    Hey, everyone. Due to unforeseensocialactivities, I didn''t have enough time to get to any writing/editing finished. So my compromise will be to release part 2 by Thur. Due to more unforeseen socialbs, I have to delay my next chapter release. Sorry for the inconvenience. But I hope this is one of the only minor inconveniences I have to drop on everyone during the making of the story...unless you''re reading my other story then yeah I will forget about that one.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ....And Mass effect andromedamay have playing a part, but I shall never tell.

 Chapter 18: A King part 1

    Chapter 18: A King


    I pooled all my remaining strength into clearing the dark sphere that surrounded the city. The remains of the black sphere were evaporated by the pure heat being released from the extended spear.


    ¡°Retract¡± with a single word the orange flame spear, came back and reverted to its normal state. I stabbed it into the grounded so my hand wouldn''t be burned from the released heat.


    Even my natural resistance has withered to nothing.


    The spear released steam, like when cold water is poured onto hot coals. A cloud nearly formed and surrounded the area.


    It will take more time to get back to full strength than originally planned then.


    Thud


    I turned and there, not ten paces away, was the remains of the 8th king. However, they were far more active than a corpse should have been. The lower half rolled toward the top half. Once there, the two pieces reconnected.


    Fear gripped my heart. It took all I had for the one slash and extension. The fight was over, for me, if he got up.


    Given my current state and his power, It was over. Damn his miasma. Rigor mortis was stiffening my body, the one movement had taken more power than imaginable. The miasma may not have affected him directly, but side effect worked their way up.


    My fear soon fizzled out as it was too exhausting to keep up. On the foot, a red goo shot up his leg. In a matter of seconds, muscles and nerves had formed over the skeleton and soon skin and other facial feature came back to life on the black skeleton.


    The sight would have made me vomit, if not for the fact that all my energy was being consumed by my consciousness. I picked up my spear. I struggled to take the first step forward. Before I could, the cloak I had tossed away flew at my feet. I picked it up, with no idea what it was doing with it.


    The few steps I took, felt like I crossed miles. Progress was slow and draining. My vision was blurred so bad I couldn¡¯t tell where I was any longer. Like a travel lost in a great dessert I reached forward in hopes, I was going the right way. My mouth dry and my body cold.


    My foot made contact with him far before I saw him. When I looked down his face had been reconstructed. I threw the cloak over his naked body


    Maybe it was pity or may something else. I lift the spear up once more to the heavens. My choice was simple and easy.


    Kill this man in the name of Rick and everyone he had killed.


    Of course, that would''ve held true if I was still the same person as before.


    The event of Rick¡¯s death played in front of my eyes a million times before I refocused, his words echoed through my body. My choice¡­No his choice


    Rick''s words¡­


    My life... No his life


    All of it felt so far away. He had suffered greatly to get here. He had fought his weak self and stood near the edge, but the pressure was too much for him but in the end...


    Crash!


    We are one in the same.


    Nightmares are things of people''s imaginations. They strike when the psych is weak. They plague people for years and soon nightmares take on a different form.


    Trauma.


    These nightmares plagued Samuel for what felt like a lifetime. Even in death, their grip on him didn¡¯t waver. His mother face flashed before him, then the people he had hoped to lead, and¡­.. a place long forgotten.


    Was this is a test to determine what part of hell he deserved? He knew heaven¡¯s gates would not open for him. No, not for one such has he. A king who abandon his people and allowed the one person to ever love him lose hope.


    His nightmares grew and soon his past started. One that scared him and made his love turn to hate and disbelief.


    A starry night sky filled his mind. One of death and despair, and yet through the ashes of the despair a single being came for him.


    A ghoul.


    It power seemingly endless. Wonder captivated Samuel¡¯s heart. Like seeing an idol in person. A mixture of joy and disbelief, as it walked unaffected through the burning town.


    He stuck his hand out. The ghoul took notice and reached back. It¡¯s cold hand gripped and pulled him from the hiding hole. His mother next. They were free and the threat had passed.


    The ghoul, with an army of blue light, began to march off toward the horizon.


    Samuel¡¯s voice was weak, but his fascinating overwrote in all.


    ¡°Wait¡­. Let¡¯s make a contract¡­¡±


    Such simple words and admiration would turn his life of peace into a place foreign and cold.


    With his contract founded, he began to move forward and try to become more than a human, surpass his limits and break through his shy shell.


    However, many saw ghouls as ravens of the battlefield. Messengers of death that stole corpses and feed on them.


    Samuel, however, saw them as shepherds. Leading people on to the next life. Like the reaper himself.


    His fascination proved ineffective in making other kids change their mind even the adult looks of disgust got worse as time progressed.


    Simple words turned to threats and soon loneliness and regret grew heavy in his heart. A single light kept him alive.


    Mother.


    Her form golden in his eyes. A being worth more than money... More than anything. Her smile and acceptance were all he needed.


    Friends, people, and anyone else could go away as long as his mother had his back.


    He felt her arms around him and she embraced the young him. Her eyes sad, but her warmth erased the pain that ate at him daily. She was all he needed, and yet¡­


    The feeling was not the same. His mother moved on and forget about his dead father. She brought home a different man every day.


    She soon dawned the same look as the others. Her warmth was snuffed out by the comments of other mothers hiding their children from him. The boy who would steal their souls if they got too close.


    He had tried, but such a thing was more than a child could do. He wanted to protect the light. The one that warmed me. So practice turned to an urge to get stronger. And soon he surpassed the limits of the contract and became something more.


    A king.


    Ghouls respected his fascination and entrusted him with their abilities. He was overjoyed, but his mother was not.


    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you have picked a better race? Maybe it is time to rid myself of you." Her words cut like knives. His young mind couldn¡¯t handle the words. His mind blanked for a while, but he did remember well the events to follow.


    His town on fire, but not from an enemy. No, he had caused it. They people blamed him for droughts and lack of food. They blamed it all on him and soon they wanted to lynch him. His mother only left him to the fate. Her cold eyes seemed to final go back to normal. But at the cost of his death.


    And so¡­


    He fought.


    The urge just slipped and soon the town burned as did the people. But no blue flames trailed in his wake. Only despair and decay. Admiration now was replaced with a cold hate. His oath was hell. All the years of practicing for what?


    He could still feel her skin melt under his hate filled touch.


    Why did I yearn for strength? It was useless. Strength wouldn¡¯t keep her alive nor give me peace.


    His life was not easy after. His mother ghost would haunt him for years. Even other he knew in the past clung to him. Painting him blacker and blacker as the spoke. Soon someone offered him an escape. A place he could elude the voices. A place where all were accepted, despite race or past.


    ¡°Just kill the first king and take what is his¡± The suggestion was insane, but not impossible. As long as he didn¡¯t go in for a direct fight his win was a small possibility.


    So he agreed. All he had to do was swoop in and finish him off after his benefactor laid the groundwork. And then it was over. He was king of something, he had proved them all wrong.


    Yet¡­.


    He thought once he took a kingdom where all were accepted his world would be free of hate and loneliness, but..


    They rebelled.


    The world he ruled hated him and choose to neglect him and push him away.


    So he pushed back. He feared them. The seeds of doubt had been sown. He needed to keep the insubordinate people in line. He tried his best to keep them happy, but soon good intention took a dark turn and he killed more than necessary. He took people who were stricken with disease and famine. He tried to have the healthy ones spared, but they would not see it as he did. Some cases the families paid him to get rid of the sick one. The house was always burned after he was done. He couldn¡¯t stand another torn apart by the very thing that killed him and sent him on this path.


    His darkness never ceased, nor did his regret. After a time, good and bad blurred. He was hollow and nothing did it for me anymore, money gave him something. It at least eased the darkness if only a little. The ecstasy it gave him was shallow and cold, but it was more than enough for him.


    It was all that kept the voices away.


    Even as he indulged the blackness inside of him, he still recorded his actions, he wrote down every name.


    Books were filled, soon they became hollow to him as well. He was lost and the kingdom was dying, so¡­.


    He let go.


    He sold the kingdom and all it was worth was now someone¡¯s else. He felt a small weight off his heart and with the same mindset he would move on to better things and rule better.


    Or so I had planned. His figure was burned into his retinas.


    The blackness was filled the orange light. One that he had tried to snuff out. So even in death, Fit haunts me.


    Why couldn¡¯t you have just stayed dead? I could have moved on easier.


    That man¡­..


    The one man he had failed kill. Why had I hesitated that day?


    The scene in his mind was of fire and death. Among the wreckage, he found his target barely alive. A large gash across his back. And yet¡­.. he couldn''t do it.


    Maybe his young mind had succumbed to admiration when he watched him for surveillance?


    But in the end, it didn¡¯t matter. He blasted the wreckage to smithereens and left without a glance back.


    How foolish of me. Getting all sentimental when my frame was in front of me.


    What drives him? What did he lack?


    ¡°Do you want to know?¡± the question hung in the black abyss.


    Yes. An immediate reply. He was dying. He needed to know what that caused his failure.


    At first, there was no reply, he waited long and the words came.


    However...


    ¡°Do you know what all races can''t live without?¡±


    The reply was complete nonsense. Samuel found no point to it and disregarded it.


    Tell me the answer!


    ¡°The answer is quite simple. It¡¯s not food or water. No its is something far more simple."


    Yet the voice still spoke on. Its tone was normal and just kept playing on like a play set with no breaks.


    Then what is it?


    ¡°The answer is a symbol. Something that all need but never realizes till it¡¯s too late." The voice responded to his question but still no answer.


    ...


    ¡°Still lost? The answer is simple. It is something that gives warmth but at the same time death. It can be worshiped or feared. Sometimes it can even be a myth that doesn¡¯t actually exists."


    What the hell is it? Samuel was out of patience. The banter was boring and, even in death, he hated waiting.


    ¡°The sun¡±


    How is it the sun? The thing that had left him for dead. Abandon him at a young age, something ghouls regard as dangerous.


    ¡°The sun gives warmth to humans and those who live on land. For those who live underwater, It is something that can''t be seen and often written off as myth. Plant races see the sun as their god and something to be worshiped. While-¡±


    DON¡¯T waste my time!! What do you know? The sun has done nothing for me! the voice was lecturing him and he couldn''t stand it. He was king and he didn¡¯t need this.


    Why is this important? How does this tell me what I lacked? he yelled at the void. When no answer came he thought the voice had deserted him.


    ¡° -those who live underground learn to fear the sun as an unbeatable enemy, but even with all those things, the sun is just the sun. A ball of heat that everyone depends on."


    Again the voice ignored him. Just knock it off, and tell me!The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°It''s time you see the light once more and face it all¡±


    A bright light enveloped the darkness.


    It took time for Samuel to register the heat on his face, His eyes like balls of lead slowly found the source. He could only catch a glimpse for staring too long would have easily stolen his sight.


    ¡°How does it feel to see the sun after so long?¡± the question hung in the air before he realized it was addressed to him. He blinked then he realized something far more important.


    He was alive... Well most of him. He had used his left arm to block the blinding light, but instead of flesh, he found only black bone. He slowly became more aware of holes in his body. Portions of skin on his ribs and legs still had not regenerated.


    ¡°After effects of using you slayer mode." The voice one again spoke. Still, his calm crisp tone broke through his thoughts. Samuel found it best just to stay still as he was weakened after changing back.


    ¡°Why am I alive?¡± The one thing he had to know. Why had the first spared him his life?


    ¡°You could call it a whim¡± Samuel¡¯s head turned at that. It hurt like hell, but he still did it.


    What he saw could only be a cause for an alarm to any sane person. Sure he was damaged, but his wounds were minor compared to what the saw.


    There in the open dirt field, The first king stood, but his form was anything, but impressive. Samuel had seen a monster, now he only saw the true effects of his power.


    Blood was more visible than skin. A puddle covered the ground where he stood. He squinted. Several holes were visible thanks to the sun that hung high in the sky. Wounds and even blood loss that should have killed anyone.


    He was a like a scarecrow in the middle of the field.


    The sun¡¯s warm embrace could not distract him for the visage of the First. Even as his skin screamed he couldn''t look away.


    How is he alive?


    ¡°Why did you let me live?¡± His mind was hazy but could tell. Something was different. The anger and rage he felt before were gone and the mood¡­. was peaceful.


    It was like a different person stood before him. Surely the boy from before couldn''t be the one in the same as the first.


    Dynames raise his head to the sky."It would be a shame to kill you. I want to fight you when we both are at a best¡±


    The spear, which he was leaning on, flared up at his response."You¡¯re letting me go just so you can fight me again?!¡±


    ¡°Yes. In the fight, had I not gotten my spear, you would have killed me. That is not the kind of fight I want. The real battle should be us both with our weapons of choice and are slayer modes ready." the most terrifying thing was not his words, but that he delivered them all with a gleeful smile.


    It may have been his appearance or maybe it was just the words, but the air around him screamed it. A message was being burned in his mind.


    This man was a king.


    But even so¡­


    ¡°Why would you do that!? I killed hundreds of your people in the name of greed. I ruled with an iron fist and let them all die¡± His outburst silenced Dynames for a while. But his eyes never looked away for Samuel¡¯s.


    ¡°You seem to be misunderstanding something."


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Those you killed were not my people. My rule ended when I lost to you. They became your citizens to rule over. Though I can''t say you ever had much of a rule, to begin with¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you come here to get revenge on me for killing your people?! Why else would you have come?¡±


    ¡°Revenge huh? Sure that may have been the feeling I had, but ..." He looked to the sky. Its azure blue was deserving of attention."Reclaiming my form changed my goals. Now that I see things through the eyes of a king once more. I see now what it is I came here for."


    What was this man going on about? If he didn¡¯t want revenge what could he possibly want?


    ¡°I wanted to stop you from going down the wrong path." Disbelief held Samuel, but the First¡¯s eyes never wavered with his words."We kings are great beings endowed with a strong desire that draws people to us. We are rare in this world and far too few. The idea that one of these great beings becomes a tyrant leaves a bad taste in my mouth."


    ¡°So what? Are you going to reform me? Make me change my ways? Make me follow you and be ruled by you¡± Dynames shook his head.


    ¡°I can''t rule you. As I said, kings are beings who leads others. It is impossible for one king to be below or lead another. I will only enlighten you one what a king is. What it means to be one."


    ¡°......"


    Samuel decided to hear him out. His strength was gone and the outburst had taken a toll on him.


    ¡°Firstly, You never took the ¡°throne¡± from me." His eyes glow at these words ¡°The realm that surrounds Haven is still deeply connected to me. Which means you never once tried to talk to the people you ruled over. You stood on high and thought that people would just follow you. A man who knows next to nothing about the place he rules could only fail."


    Those things were¡­.. True


    The blackness he had gone through had made most of his mistakes clear. He may not have seen it when he was doing it but was he any better than those that had treated him like shit?


    ¡°A king is being who makes people feel. A king lives for his own desires and that draws people towards him. My desires for battle draws in people." The First extended a hand and fist formed.


    ¡°We are mysterious existences. We inspire people to follow the path we live. We make them want to test their limits and live lives they can be proud of." His form was a horror show, but for some reason, that was far away. It was like he shone brighter than before.


    ¡°A true king rules not through fear, but admiration!¡± as he spoke his eyes seem to see a place unknown to Samuel. The ember of admiration burned in his heart, but he couldn''t let them win."Think about all the people that suffered. Thin of the people who lived in constant fear. Think of them men who followed your orders. Brogg, Aroma, and the twins followed you out of fear."


    Aroma¡­. Brogg¡­.. even the twins... why does he know them? As far as Samuel knew the four combatants had left on some solitary journey weeks ago and had taken Ashley with them. He had all but forgotten about it. He hadn''t even found it strange that Ashley had come back alone, or more accurately with the First king in toe.


    ¡°I see... it is as I feared then¡­.. You don¡¯t know about the attack on Kurgas academy do you?¡±


    Attack? Samuel had been too busy setting up the deal to bother with his troops. When had they attacked? Was that the reason Dynames now stood before him again?


    But if they didn''t follow my order then who gave them? Someone else must be pulling the strings here.


    ¡°Though young you seem to have a good grasp on the corruption." The first king signed, but more blood came out then air."It seems some of my vengeance was misplaced. Well, no matter. Problems for future me to solve.¡±


    He couldn''t give into such petty words. And yet the dug deeper as he resisted.


    The words were from experience. Samuel¡¯s naivete in leading other and his shyness had made communication difficult.


    I never once tried to talk to them. I didn''t even know what they wanted for a future. Hell, the crowd in which he surrounded himself with was far from friendly His words were not condescending. For a rebuke, the words felt¡­. to mentoring.


    But I wish he would go into more detail about this supposed attack that went down under his name.


    ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡± Talking was too hard. Words were beyond him.


    ¡°Hmm, I see¡± With a flick of his fingers, An orange ball of light shimmered and touched Samuel¡¯s face.


    Heat.


    It spread through his body. Pain rippled through him. He couldn¡¯t do anything to stop the pain much less protest. What felt like minutes ended and rage took over.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Samuel yelled at him.


    ¡°Allowing you to talk." His frankness pissed Samuel off.


    Then Samuel realized it. He was off his back. He was seated upright. He locked gazes with the First.


    ¡°I figured this would be more fun if you could talk more." A grin lined his face.


    Unable to trust his words, Samuel simply shook his head.


    ¡°Good now to your second mistake." the smile vanished."You stole the people hope and you slowly gave up on them."


    So I was the sun then. nO not me... Kings are the sun. The questions before must have been about this.


    Hope. a king is an embodiment of hope. With none for himself, he sought to take it from others. He left them all in despair. While he hoped alone for his future.


    ¡°It seems you understand why that is wrong already, so I will go to my last point.¡±


    ¡°I failed to rule and took their hope. What else could I possibly have done wrong?¡±


    ¡°You never once understood the weight of ruling others.¡± The hard stare only made the impact worse.


    ¡°What? I stood asking for six years, of course, I took it from you¡± What weight! He had no trouble taking on the position! It was just the aspects he had failed at.


    ¡°When I reconnected to the realm, I saw the way you ruled and the decisions you made. There was one common thread among all of them, they were made with your best interest in mind. You never once felt the weight of the kingdom."


    ¡°What do you mean weight?¡±


    ¡°I''m showing you the weight of it right now¡±


    Samuel was already looking, but all he was doing was leaning on a spear.


    ¡°!?¡± He placed his hand on his face. Wait! It can¡¯t be! Samuel recalled the whole fight. He saw even encounter a hundred times. Even reviewing the broken pieces of his slayer mode.


    Did his back ever touch the ground?


    ¡°Not once." Samuel looked to him. He wasn''t lying. Not once had he fell. Not once had his back touched the ground. He never bent a knee(to Samuel at least. )


    The First looked to the sky once more."A king must never fall. Even with these wounds that cause me to bleed out, ¡± he gestured to every hole and wound."I can''t sit. I can''t falter in the face of an enemy. Even if my body is broken, and my soul begs to die. I must never stop walking forward." it was then that all the sunlight seemed to go toward him. The glow intensified and Samuel could barely look at him anymore.


    ¡°The second a king step forward they become a symbol. We take all the weight of the people and stand tall." His knees shook a little, but still, the First stood firm.


    ¡°If I were to fall, the dreams and beliefs of all those people in that kingdom would shatter and become nothing."


    It was awe inspiring. His wounds would have made any man, beast, or even god fall. The stern look in his eyes and the confidence he wore. Samuel may not have said it, but he felt the desire¡­


    To follow him.


    This was the weight of a kingdom. A pressure of a real king. The weight of the people. This man carried it all? The idea should have baffled him, but with the guidance article before him, it was hard to see otherwise.


    In all ways, he had lost before it had even begun.


    But even after all this what am I supposed to do? I have no goal and I have no qualities that made me admirable.


    ¡°So what now? Will you let me go and never let me return or something worse?¡±


    ¡°Far from that. I simply wish for you to try again at begin a king. Make a fine kingdom and¡­¡±


    ¡°There is no one out there who will follow a ghoul!¡± The voices knew it. The people knew it. Samuel himself knew it. He could never lead people. Now with the sins he carried.


    ¡°I killed my own citizens and then sold them because I was scared! Who would follow someone like me?!¡± Rage tore its way through. He needed to yell. His anger had to be known. He was lost in the dark without allies.


    ¡°It seems you don''t get it." He shook his head. He looked like a doting father trying to instill some life message into his delinquent son.


    ¡°We kings are just people. We can and will make mistakes." He spread his hands in a defeated gesture.¡± Hell half the time I wing it on a plan and hope for the best¡­¡­¡± The first stopped for a second. His body seem to stiffen. Samuel coked his head, but oddly he felt a chill run down his spine for some reason.


    Was the First king scared? ¡°... but that is what makes us more inspiring. You are still young and new to ruling over others." His speech had lost some steam, but he seemed to push down whatever monster had held him for a few seconds.


    ¡°But!¡± that won''t change anything."My sins are too grave¡± it was all self-pity, but there was still truth to it. His sins were..


    ¡°How many people did you kill?¡±


    what was he asking?


    ¡°How many?¡± he asked again, but Samuel was afraid to respond. A dark... no, a heavy atmosphere fell over them again.


    No... I have to face this. This was the whole point of keeping all those notebooks. I need to bring them all to light.


    He worked up the courage. He needed to face the number he had been suppressing ¡°1, 735. I killed that many in my years as king." Samuel¡¯s eyes were downcast.


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°!!¡± Samuel¡¯s head shot up, but the gaze he saw was different this time. The eyes that looked at him now were filled with¡­.


    Envy


    A shaky hand moved from Dyanmes side to his face. The effort it took was unimaginable. His gaze on it was like he looked at something terrifying.


    ¡°Your sins are¡­.. light compared to mine. That many is¡­.. small compared to my own."


    Small! The mystery surrounding his sudden mentor was suddenly more apparent.


    ¡°Then... What should I do if no one accepts me as their king?¡± The question was more to get away from their current topic. If 1, 700 was small, I dared not ask was big was. He also wanted to know.


    Would he be killed for his next choices?


    The shaky hand fell to Dynames¡¯s side once more and his eyes went back to Samuel.


    ¡°No one accepts you?¡± He repeated Samuel¡¯s question. His face contorted in disgust and he seemed to think long and hard.


    Suddenly the spear changed to a large three tailed fox. The First fell over its back which caused Samuel to chuckle a little. A sharp glance from it shut him up though. It trotted forward like a horse.


    Soon the fox moved to where the kingdom was before it. While it moved one of the tail lurched across the field and grabbed Erica.


    Oh yes.. the rude girl was still here.


    While Samuel had been distracted, Dynames¡¯s gaze once more fell on Samuel, but he was now mounted on fox."If no country accepts you." A smile lit his face. Not a fake one, but a real genuine one. A weak hand pointed to the heavens."Then make one grander than my own! Stand tall and forge a kingdom that makes the world bend to your will!¡±


    Samuel could only stare in awe of the man before him. He just told him to subjugate a place for myself. To trample the world below my feet until the ground was firm enough to stand on. To build a place surpassing any he had seen before.


    His warm smile never faded. ¡°Should you find yourself lost again, feel free to come back. My kingdom will welcome you."


    ¡°But I killed so many, why would you let me come back?¡±


    The smile held firm."The place at which I rule accepts all those who wish to come!¡± He shouted it. And then for a moment, he saw it. ¡°Feelings may last, but time mends all wounds."


    Memories of a place he had seen... it was during the time he scouted out the kingdom before he attacked.


    Humans, elves, angels, and beasts alike all shared the city. Laughing and living lives of peace and prosperity. A place completely opposite for his current kingdom.


    The streets were never barren. Always full of cheers and merry people. To Samuel, it had looked like a giant riot, but it seems to have a destination in mind. His young eyes followed the stream of species. All eyes filled with admiration. At the front of it all.


    The First king stood proudly. His back in full view. His movement forward never stopped.


    Ahh. That¡¯s right. I had forgotten the kind of place I took over. A land of indifference where any race could live.


    Samuel found the strength to stand. Without much clothes, he donned the old cloak that covered him.


    ¡°Oh yeah before you go on your way¡± A carefree voice reached his ear.


    Thump!


    He didn¡¯t even see it. He looked at his right. From elbow down, his arm was gone. The remains burning on the ground at his feet. Shock overrode his pain


    Samuel¡¯s eyes turned to the man about to ride off. Fear gripped him complete. Pain couldn''t even register. ¡°Payback for my subordinate. And remember." a cold fear shock Samuel to the core. ¡®If you do this again Your people will be the least of your problems because I will kill far before they can." How a dead man could release that much bloodlust was unreal! His legs shook like a fawn taking its first step.


    ¡°Now begin anew on your path, Young king¡±


    Dynames turned his gaze and rode off toward his city.


    So this is the First king? A being far above others. A man who strength and bloodlust seemed unrivaled, but also strangely warm and interesting.


    Samuel turned his back to Havan, not a changed man. No, he hadn''t been changed. He¡¯d only been shown the way to get there. A way with a light at the end of the tunnel.


    But he had a new desire now.


    To create a place where he belonged.


    Blue light began to circle around him. Over the years these flame had appeared, but never to his will. He¡¯d cast them off like flies. The didn''t hold awe for him anymore.


    One perched itself on his shoulder. For some reason, he felt compelled to say something. But his mind was working as well.


    A thought followed closely behind. How much of this was planned? The First king suddenly arriving after he had decided make the deal...far too convenient.


    Something was amiss. Two kings had been used like pieces on a chessboard. The first had won, so the game was ongoing, but who was the opponent? The mastermind behind all this?


    There is only one person who would be able to maneuver people in my army and make such an attack.


    His old benefactor rose in his mind. That thing had been far more merciless than Samuel. His benefactor was a ripped from a far dark cloth than him. If these were his deeds then...


    ¡°His game is not over. I may have just been a piece on the board for a bit but things can¡¯t be this simple¡± Not many things added up. It was a perfectly executed plan. One where the pieces fulfilled their roles without being told their actual role.. terrifying.


    ¡°Good luck Dynames¡± He whispered as he went off toward an unknown destination. Though he doubted he was free from whatever was working in the shadows.


    Hunted in the day and night huh?


    I wonder if he will ever know what the blue light means? Over the course of their battle, the blue lights had appeared around Samuel, though he hadn¡¯t seemed to notice. Dynames slowly gripped his hand.


    So he doesn''t know.


    My attacks had gotten more than just Samuel. It felt like he had to break throw several obstacles just to reach his target.


    Almost like several hands blocked my offense. With one side glance, I saw it more vividly now.


    Many blue flames surrounded Samuel. Yet I could feel something. It wasn''t some physical sense, something was just off about them. It was like I could tell how they felt.


    Something nudged in the back of my mind, and for some reason, I knew the meaning of the blue light.


    The blue light were the souls a ghoul gathered, but more than that the more blue light the deeper the bond they have for the ghoul.


    All the light were pure as the azure sky above them


    It was till hard to believe it was the middle of the day when we here fighting.


    I even saw a few faces of my own citizens, but instead of resentment, they seem to be happy as well. They looked like a giant mismatch family. Expect the one receiving all the emotions was unaware.


    So others were worried for him? There is hope he will become something great.


    Then one of them took shape, but Samuel didn¡¯t seem to notice. A women appeared next to Samuel. Her hand firmly on his shoulder. Her lips moved and formed a voiceless ¡°Thank you¡±.


    ¡°Damn now I feel strange." I rode on and the smile on my face grew even bigger

 Chapter 18: A King part 2

    I got mixed feelings as I rode toward the gate. Thanks to my returning memories I was hit with a mix of nostalgia and unease. The two emotions tormented each other in a never ending battle.


    A soft groan from my passenger silenced the emotions. Erica now gripped the back of my tattered clothes. Her appearance rough. Her expression spoke of her exhaustion. Thankfully she didn''t say much. I don¡¯t think I would have survived another one of her tongue-lashings.


    But I suppose seeing a fight of that magnitude would silence anyone. She witnessed what kind of monster kings are. I wonder if she heard the speech I gave? I felt a little heat rise to my face. If only that heat stayed for long. My wounds were still fresh and unattended.


    My wounds were deep and I slipped in and out as the ride went on. I would need a lot of healing. Self-healing was out. Fire magic was destruction and purification. My wounds could be purified, but the damage would linger. I might need a cane if my leg keeps getting a hole through it. A shiver went down my spine. It would be hard to enjoy a fight like that.


    As we rode through the gate, passing building all but destroyed, yet there were a few people roaming about. I figured there would be only one place all the people would be at.


    I looked to the fox. It''s red fur seems like a bed. I was tempted to rest and sleep, but I resisted. I had many things to do. I wanted to tell it my intentions, but I couldn''t remember the name. In fact, did it have a name? After appearing as the phoenix, I had never called its name.


    The fox stopped. I, still in half thought, was launched forward. I rolled for a bit before I had the idea to stop. Erica for her part jumped off and got some distance.


    ¡°What the hell!¡± I yelled at the fox. Its paws were firmly planted and it held an uncertain gaze. It was soon replaced by a furious look. It bared its fangs and was ready to kill. I jumped to my feet.


    It was strange. The beast had been friendly and cooperative till this point. It was holding its glare. Had I offended it or¡­.was it just moody? My memories had yet to arrange themselves in a proper order, so I couldn''t trace it back.


    I dared not look back at the gaze. I was surprised at what I found there. It never spoke words, but I could tell it was saying something. What I think I got was You dare try to replace me!


    ¡°Replace? Do you see another weapon on me?¡± I spoke out loud to him. It leaped at me for the comment. I ducked and jumped away.


    Liar.


    ¡°How can I lie? You were the only weapon I used to fight him!¡± I shouted at it. For some odd reason, it didn''t¡¯ feel strange to yell.


    The stare held, but it swung its head toward erica. This woman here says you are going to replace me!


    She must have lied to get him to come.


    My mind began to form a plan. I had none. I was going to have to convince him. It lowered itself to the ground and looked ready for a brawl.


    ¡°What?! Do want me to beg for your forgiveness? You''re the one who showed up late?!¡±


    Soon I was on my back with rows teeth before my eyes. My hands occupied holding the massive jaws open.


    Even now it still talked back. Then say my name! My hand slipped a loud snapping was inches from my face. I shifted my weight and we went rolling over each other.


    We pushed off each other and were back to staring. His name? It could be anything! It had been a long time since I had called it, and my mind couldn''t remember. And yet¡­.


    Old gears began to turn, and the rust cleared away. ¡°Phyrix¡± I spoke the name I shouldn''t have remembered.


    Phyrix shifted his stance and the three tails spread out. Oh, so you do remember. Well if there is no replacement I must make sure you never get the idea. He jumped forward. I was ready for it this time. I lunged over his back and grabbed on. I threw my arm around his neck and put him in a stranglehold. We went down.


    I held my grip, but it was hard to hold as three tails were hitting me on the back of the head. My wounds were opening so I was dying off with the effort.


    ¡°You damned jealous fox¡± I yelled at it.


    Silly untrustworthy human


    The insults flew as we grappled. As we went we failed to realize something very important. We weren''t alone.


    He broke free and kept bashing me with his tails. ¡°I swear I''m taking your pelt after this!¡±


    Maybe I will make a pillow out of your hair! That got a rise out of me. I lunged at him, but he danced out of it. Landing three more smacks on me before recreating the distance.


    ¡°You little¡± We threw ourselves at each other. He bite deeply into my leg. I stubbornly held in the scream and decided to bite back. I sunk my teeth into a nearby tail. Fur and blood filled my mouth


    ¡°......I see¡­.he hasn¡¯t changed¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately yes¡±


    ¡°Should we really let him be a king?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure at this point.¡±


    The voices failed to reach us as we continued to bite each other. We separated and growled at one another. Both were deep and anger. I ran forth and so did he.


    We headbutted one another and staggered back before we both collapsed on the ground. I was caked in sweat. But for some reason, I felt refreshed.


    How long had we been going at it? It couldn''t have been long.


    Ruffle


    Ruffffffle


    Ruffffffle


    New sounds fill my ears. I moved my gaze from the sky to the side. We were surrounded. Not by enemies, but by the citizens. All of them were laughing. Hard enough for their side to split.


    Confused I stood up and realized, we had moved our battle from the street to the square. We must have rolled right in and¡­...I had been yelling at a fox for a while.


    I felt my face freeze. If the fox was actually talking it would have been different, but it had been just me yelling and biting a fox. My face was burning red and I buried my face into my hands.


    ¡°He seems to have figured it out.¡± I looked up from my hands to see Ashley and the princess standing on the platform. They looked like the best of friends as they looked down on me. At some point, Erica had joined them and also shared in on the looking down on me.


    I shot up and dusted myself off. I shot a glare at the fox. I am getting you back for this. All it did was yawn disinterested.


    ¡°You bastard¡± I was about to rush him again when a slice went passed where I was about to step. A new large gash formed in the ground.


    I turned back and felt a cold sweat pour over my body. Both Ashley and the princess had cold smiles on their faces. Ashley spoke first.


    ¡°Don''t you have something important to talk about? Should you really be attacking a fox at this time?¡± I was deeply afraid. There were filled with anger. I had hoped not be on the receiving end.


    ¡°Yes, I believe you still need to do a few things.¡± the princess added a follow-up, and my anger withered, but still burned silently.


    I gritted my teeth and clenched my fist tight and decide to hold it in till later.


    ¡°Is this guy really the king?¡±


    ¡°I forgot our princess could be so scary¡±


    ¡°That Ashley is nothing to scoff at either¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still afraid of Erica more.¡±


    The citizens and soldiers let their comments fly. I couldn¡¯t say my pride wasn¡¯t hurt at that, but they were right. The two women before me were terrifying even to a king like me. And Erica was just a scary.


    I moved with what little grace I could and stood before the princess, I took to my knee¡­.well more fell to it. I felt the kind and warm atmosphere I had created come crashing down.


    ¡°Caroline asmoth berques¡± I spoke so formally it silenced all the citizens. ¡°I, Dynames Valmuras, have returned in hopes that I may serve you¡± A few gasp escaped the people watchingIf you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Is he not going be our king? The combined mind of the people came crashing into me.


    ¡°I see¡± She spoke, but her eyes were cold. ¡°Do you not wish to rule again?¡±


    With my head still down, I went on.¡±I would love to rule this kingdom again, but I fear I am not worthy having lost it once already. I am prepared to serve you and let you run the country.¡±


    It was no lie. I, having said kings can''t be lead, we can still choose to do so. It would be hard, but I still wished to be a part of it all.


    ¡°Well, I see your determination is real, but I shan''t have you bend your knee to me.¡±


    I gather strength and moved my eyes to meet hers. The years had not favored her health. Her skin was dry and she looked to have aged considerably. Well, considering she was only seventeen, it was to be expected six years would change her. Her eyes however still burned with the fire I knew.


    ¡°I ask only one thing of you.¡± She didn''t break eye contact. ¡°Do you still remember your sin?¡±


    The word preceded me like a blade. I was shaken, but not defeated. I raised a shaky hand for her and all to see.


    ¡°My hand still quivers for the memory of it, princess¡± It was the truth. The sin I had, the one sin of many, bound me to her. Yet, even with it, she still let me be this close.


    ¡°Alright, then I deny your offer¡± She spoke clearly. She was the dignified spirit of royalty¡­.for about five seconds.


    ¡°I''m too young and inexperienced to rule this country.¡± She walked back and fell smack into a chair and not at all ladylike. ¡°I leave the country to you again.¡±


    Stunned all the crowd and myself feel silent. We all heard her well enough, but it was still hard to swallow. After I shook it off I realized what she was doing. She realized she was not ready and left it to me. A smile touched my face.


    ¡°Then I will take the throne once more¡± I stood proudly on my feet, which was hard having exhausted all my power. For a nearly dead man, I am doing way more than necessary.


    I turned to the people. While I did that I connected to the black world, so my words would reach all.


    I took a deep breath. I calmed my nerves and was ready. Phyrix jumped on stage and stood beside me. I shot him a glare. Oh, so now you act as my partner?


    The fox didn''t even react. I smothered by building hate.


    ¡°Today, you have all witnessed the fall of a tyrant. Your lives up to this point have been hard. You had all lost loved ones, and even had your bonds severed.¡±


    ¡°But you have survived, as your king demanded of you if he was ever to fall. You have done your duty, but I must relay things to all of you.¡± I hardened my heart. My words would be harsh, but necessary.


    ¡°In two days, the advance party of those who would make you slaves will arrive. 3, 000 strong. Behind them will be a force of 5, 000.¡± I was not making these numbers up. This was a standard protocol. Whenever dealing were made with another kingdom they sent an advance party to make sure the ¡®Goods¡¯ were ready. Should they fight back the backup army would end it all. Such a thing was usual a test of a new country to make sure it was able to repel at least that much.


    ¡°A forced made of mixtures of species and warriors I can¡¯t imagine. They will come and take away your rights and treat you worse than Samuel ever could.¡± The mood was dark. The dark world echoed pain. I wasn''t done hurting it.


    ¡°With this knowledge, I would like those who don¡¯t wish to fight or die please leave this country.¡± I wanted to save as many as I could.


    A few strange looks found me. It surely was strange for a king to ask his people to leave his country, but I needed to do it.


    ¡°You want us to run and abandon our homes! How does that make us any better than cowards?¡± Someone across the void shouted.


    ¡°Yes. I want those who don''t wish to fight to flee with their tails between their legs.¡±


    ¡°But!¡±


    ¡° I am not finished.¡± the voice was silenced just as it started. ¡°I will not judge those who choose to run. This kingdom has taken the form of hell for six years. I will not force those who have had enough of this place to stay. Those who run out of fear....¡± I need to pick my words carefully here


    ¡°You are not cowards! You have chosen the path many would take in your position. Those who would stand and face this threat are few. In order to survive, we all must have our ways of living.¡± I slammed my hand against my chest. Causing me to cough up what little blood I had left. I readied myself. No was the time to prove it.


    I was king.


    ¡°Those who would tear you down for fleeing will taste my anger¡± conviction bleed from every word, but mostly my wounds. I was serious. I would not judge them. It was a natural reaction to flee in this situation.


    ¡°Then what of those who will stay?¡± I smile lit my face, I had no idea how I made me look. It was too late to turn back now.


    ¡°Those who stay will be asked to do one thing! That is to live! I want you all to do your best to live. How you do so is up to you and no one can''t change that.¡± I felt the dark world resonate at my words. I need to drive it home. More! I can do more to light the fire.


    ¡°You having nothing to fear if you stay! I will not ask you to lay down your lives! I will take on the enemy alone if that is what it take! I will not let you lose this light I have given you. I will defend this kingdom and die trying if I have to.¡± the minute I finished that part. Something in me broke. No pain spread, so I thought nothing of it. The dark world went silent after being abuzz with thoughts.


    ¡°Tomorrow I ask you all to make your choice. Stay or leave. The choice is yours to make.¡± I turned my back. I forced every nerve to stand firm. I will not fall now.


    ¡°I stand with whatever choice you make. For those who stay over the next two days. we will begin making burials for all those who have died. I ask for your cooperation in this effort to give your lost loved ones and give them a true place rest and move on to the afterlife.¡±


    A roar of agreement shattered the silence. The people needed to mourn, then been forced to hold it all in. They need this it would raise them out of their negativity. This would help them move forward with me to a bright future.


    ¡°That is all I have to say. I will begin preparation to meet the coming army. Do your best to make a choice and stick to it and live a life you all can be proud of¡± With that, I left the stage...but voices chased me.


    ¡°What kind of idiot does he take us for?¡± I turned to face them all. Had I failed? I was sure I gave them enough to make a choice on.


    ¡°I ain''t leaving!¡± a chorus of voices echoed everywhere. ¡°This place is my home hellish or not.¡±


    ¡°I stand with my king!¡± Following those words, I saw something incredible. I had forgotten something important. I had stood before Samuel says I created a place where all were accepted but that was a lie.


    No one man can create such a thing. It takes people. And a person they can trust to lead them. It was all made clear as all of them took a knee in front of me. Even the princess bowed. I felt strange. This was it. I needed to do it now!


    I took a step forward. The movement threatened to kill me. I was daring death with each move. However, I was something more than a man right now.


    ¡°I shall blaze the trail!¡± and without a second of hesitation.


    ¡°And we shall walk it with glory in our hearts.¡± The reactions were many, but one thing was clearly. These people were truly¡­


    ¡°Damn fools¡± I delved the word with a smile.


    ¡°Hey don¡¯t get ahead of yourself idiot king!¡± I had no idea how long it had been since I had been called that.


    This kingdom was built upon idiocy...but it always shone more brightly than anything. Truly a strange place to call home.


    I¡¯m sure you would have enjoyed this sight. I was sweating profusely. MY vision was cut in half. I practically throw myself off the stage. Erica came up behind me as I made my way up the hill toward the castle.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Her voice crept up on me.


    I wasn¡¯t. The breaking feeling I was having only spread. After we walked a bit, I threw myself in an ally. ¡°So it wasn¡¯t a perfect take over.¡± I felt something tear off my body. Dynames Valmuras left the stage¡­.and I took it once more.


    I watched as the first walked off. He left some words behind. ¡°It seems our wills are not connected yet.¡± it a strange to watch the real me walk off into my subconscious is once more. But even more, it was odd to have a body again. It had only been a short time since I had been consumed by him. Everything felt was inverted


    I wondered what he meant. Maybe we just need more time before I would become one completely.


    Erica¡¯s concerned face appeared before me. ¡°I¡¯m fine for now. We need to go someplace first. Have to make sure we have what we need to repel the coming invasion, ¡± I put off the first words. I was bothered, but I had to push on.


    Until Phyrix knocked me off my feet.


    ¡°What the hell¡­¡­?! Oh, shit!¡± Phyrix opened its mouth and a torrent of flame burst forth. If I was still in my king mode I wouldn''t have had to worry about the flames, but since I was back to normal...I did stop drop and roll.


    My screams filled the silence. Then the flames died down. I jumped up to my feet and grabbed the fox by the face. I began to mess with it pulling fur and face in all sorts of directions. I could agree with the first that this guy was a piece of work.


    ¡°And what was that for¡± I had an anger happy smile going on.


    You sure are giddy for an injured person.


    ¡°Damn right you sadistic fox¡­¡­I''m not injured anymore.¡± My wounds were gone. On my hands, flame burst a little then stopped when the wound closed.


    ¡°I forgot you could do that.¡±


    I am part phoenix. Praise me when you ready


    ¡°I hate you so much¡±


    ¡°Umm could you put on some clothes?¡± Erica frail voice broke my concentration. A large amount of smoke had formed from the flames so I hadn''t noticed till now that I was naked.


    My hands shot down and blocked my private area. ¡°How about we get me some clothes first?¡±


    Erica slapped me and then got me new clothes.


    Cross


    Cross made good distance since leaving Havan. He was, however, very skeptical of what he was doing. Why had the first sent him away? A loyal retainer like himself should be on the front lines fighting with all his heart.


    Not running an errand to get the people of Kurgas. He, however, was still glad his king had given a responsibility to him. He allowed himself a little greed in wanting more, but he pushed on, or more rode on. He was at the mercy of Danzeth for now.


    The dragon had been moody the whole time so far. He had not uttered a word, but his reluctance to help was very apparent.


    ¡°We need to fly lower. We need to be on the look out for the sign the first spoke of¡± Again the dragon went down slower than necessary.


    ¡°Did he even tell you what to look for?¡± Danzeth asked after finally getting to the correct height.


    ¡°Well he told me if I see four men pass us on the way, everything is alright. If not¡­¡± he dared not finish. He didn¡¯t wish to doubt the words of his king. Nor think he could be wrong.


    Why were the four people so important? Were they good news? He tried to shake off the suspension, but in the end, he couldn''t.


    The dragon shuddered, His silver scales went up and then down. He also slowed to a turtle''s pace in the sky.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± His sensory magic wasn¡¯t going off. Was it a new enemy, but how would he fend them off? Should he? His king''s words rang in his head.


    ¡°Something''s coming and fast¡± Cross leaned forward and tried to see farther than was humanly possible. After his pointless motion, he ushered the dragon forward.


    ¡°Maybe your senses have gone dull¡± Then he felt a cold chill. Like hands creeping up his spine.


    Whatever was coming it was very strong. The killing intent was so vivid it made cross forget to breathe.


    ¡°That¡¯s more than four people¡± Cross magic had picked up far more than the number Dynames had given him.


    Then four horsemen rode under them at a faster pace than the rest of the party trailing behind.


    ¡°We need to hurry. We have to get the townspeople and bring them back fast. If they are the enemy¡­.


    The Cross saw it. It triggered his memory. A new tingle went up to his spine. A smile crossed his face.


    ¡°Never mind,¡± He said calmly


    ¡°Why? Aren''t they bad news for us?¡± Dazed asked


    Cross could''ve told him, but having the upper hand on the dragon was just too irresistible.


    ¡°You''ll see when we bring everyone back.


    Cross allowed himself one happy thought before continuing on.


    I''m glad he isn''t my enemy.

 Chapter 19: A Place to Call Home part 1

    ¡°Hey, old man! You still alive?¡± Dynames shouted into the abandoned looking store. Erica followed after him, in hopes of understanding his reasons for fighting alone.


    Thus she ended up in the rough looking part of town¡­.well rougher than the rest of it. Most of the buildings had no windows. In fact, some didn''t¡¯ even have doors like the one in front of them. The roof was just a sheet from a bed at best. It was shabby looking and Erica questioned why they came here.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone lives here¡­¡±


    ¡°Who the hell is talking smack!?¡± Erica jumped at the sudden shout that rose out of nowhere.


    The sound of tools hitting the ground and rustling filled the afternoon air. After a few more loud crashes and bangs a black figure appeared. A man. Erica thought at least. He was covered in what looked like soot or ash even.


    The only thing she could make out were..well his muscles. The little old man was ripped. His muscles were hard and he seemed no stranger to weapons or hard work. He could probably swing a war hammer like it was a twig.


    She couldn¡¯t see his eyes as they were covered by goggles. A thick strap around his balding head. Although the top of his head was black she could still see remnants of hair.


    He charged right up to them and crossed his arm and waited. He grew impatient. ¡°Well, which one of you was it!?¡±


    Erica jumped again. His voice was just so loud it took her by surprise. It was like a bear growling at her. He looked like one too


    ¡°Now calm down old man,¡± Dynames spoke up clearly unaffected by the shouting. His face was back to normal, but he still had the weird aura about him. She was convinced he was Dynames, but something was still off about him.


    The old man spat and looked up to him. ¡°And who the fuck are you?¡± he said very anger. He was clearly not in a mood to deal with them.


    ¡°Well, that''s mean. I''m the one who paid for most of your equipment and was one of your first clients.¡± Dynames looked hurt. He threw up his hands as if defeated.


    ¡°Why the fuck would I know you? Never meet you before in my life.¡± Clearly annoyed he went looking for a weapon to get them to go away.


    ¡°Dynames you''re not in your original form.¡± He looked surprised then he seemed to remember himself. What kind of idiot had I followed? She sighed loudly. Then again which Dynames was it?


    ¡°Old man!¡± The old man stopped looking for a moment. ¡°I''m going to say some things and then you can figure out who I am¡±


    Paying no attention, the old man went back to work. ¡°First, your name is something you made up because your real one is embarrassing.¡± The hands stop searching. The old man jumped a little but refused to look back.


    ¡°Second you had four divorces in a year¡±


    ¡°¡­.That impossible¡±


    Thud!


    Erica looked to see the old man had dropped a hammer. He may not have shown it, but the soot was certainly going away as sweat was appearing rapidly. No way that can''t be true! She thought. No one can do that!


    ¡°Third. After ever failed courting you name a weapon¡­.¡± he got no further as the old man jump forward and clapped his mouth shut. He turned to Erica who looked away for fear of looking at him. For a moment she saw some red spots thru the blackness.


    The old man looking down ¡°Dynames you''re a real bastard.¡± For once the old man was speaking in a more human tone. Like a kitten meowing


    ¡°What can I say? You should start to remember your customers.¡±


    ¡°How could I recognized one who I thought was dead and looks completely different than before!¡± he returned to the inhuman volume. Erica nearly covered her ears to lessen the pain.


    ¡°Well, it''s nice to see you''re alive and kicking¡± Dynames spoke on. He seemed to ignore the mood he had previously caused.


    ¡°Do you still have the item I requested all those years ago?¡± The old man looked up. A smirk lit his blackened face.


    ¡°Of course, I never lose my customers items.¡± He seemed glad to move away from the previous discussion.


    He vanished back into the building and came back just as quickly. The thing he brought was covered in cloth. It seems to be a sword, from the impression it left in the clothes.


    ¡°6 long years of maintenance finally come to an end huh?¡± He offered it to Dynames with one extended hand.


    Wasting no time he grabbed hold and took it from the old man. Erica guessed he must be a blacksmith. His structure suggested dwarf, as did his tough frame.


    ¡°Thanks for holding on to it for so long¡± His face made a smile and he seemed genuinely happy about it. Erica felt the hot feeling in her chest and looked away. She felt her face burn.


    ¡°So¡­...About the payment? You said I could meet a really cute one. Is she it?¡±


    ¡°No!!!¡± Dynames yelled but it was too late. He turned to see Erica who was pissed off. An aura of rage enveloped her.


    ¡°So is that why you let me follow you?¡± Her eyes sent shivers down both their spines. They were past the point of no return.


    ¡°¡°Shit¡±¡±


    ¡°Did you need to slap me that hard?¡± Dynames said as he nursed his now swollen cheek. He had in fact gotten off a lot easier than the old blacksmith did. Dynames dared not remember. He shivered just thinking of it.


    ¡°So where are we going next?¡± She called out to him as he had let some distance grow between them after the event.


    ¡°Well, I need to head toward the battlefield.¡± With that, he accelerated their pace and within a few minutes, they were near the edge of the city. The same place most people had watched the kings fight.


    ¡°Can you bring us down there?¡± He asked without looking at Erica. She inspected the distance. After getting a feel for it, she decided it was good enough.


    She did like a good challenge once in awhile. She extended her hand and summon a mound of black sand.


    She would need to get a little more before it was stable to stand on. She envisioned it more and add detail to her image. Soon her image had a physical shape. A mat of black sand, now hovered a few inches of the ground.


    She placed it over the end and threw a pebble on it. It landed with a good thud and Erica knew it was stable.


    She hopped onto it. ¡°Well, are you coming?¡± She looked to Dynames who waited on solid ground.


    ¡°Are you sure that will hold both of us?¡±


    ¡°Something like this is child¡¯s play for me¡± Her bad habit surfaced. She looked away to hide her embarrassment. She had gone so long without it happening.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± He jumped up and landed next to her. Erica immediately distanced herself from him.


    ¡°We have a lot of room so no need to get so close.¡± She said coldly. Only she was embarrassed to be so close to him. Why am I so conscious of him?


    I need to conquer this feeling before it affects me negatively. She closed the distance on her own. As she got close she felt more conscious of her smell and her heartbeat.


    She stopped when their shoulders touched. Her eyes darted to him and away with rapid succession. Am I the only one bothered by the closing of distance!


    He turned to look at her. Had he noticed my embarrassment? If he did she might just have to take the plunge instead of going down with her the lift.


    ¡°Are you going to lower us?¡± Erica had completely forgotten. She distanced herself and lowered them down. Trying her best not to break focus.


    For a long while, they were both quiet. Erica because of her embarrassing moments, while Dynames seemed deep in thought. Does he even see me as a member of the opposite sex? Wait why do I care! She wondered to herself. Her face betraying every emotion to the person next to her.


    ¡°Hey¡± his call snapped her out of her thoughts.


    She only nodded too afraid to get look at him. She felt bad. She had only shown her bad side this whole time they had been alone. She could question him further about his relationship with Ashley. But do I really want to know?


    ¡°So why were you so close to me? Didn''t you say we had all this room?¡± Red faced, she pushed away, only realized she had pushed off him!!!Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Dynames fell¡­...for a millisecond. A loud thud filled the quiet air after she had pushed him off. They were near the ground before they had realized.


    Gods damn it! She yelled in her head. Why? All that time wasted on useless thoughts!


    ¡°The hell was that for!¡± Dynames yelled from below. He sounds anger. As he should after being pushed off the lift.


    The eerie silence continued as they walked toward the center of the field. This sucks! Why can''t I calm down?¡¯ Lost in thought she ran into Dynames.


    It would have been kind of romantic had he not reeked of sweat. Her nose burned after the collision. Dynames, failing to notice, dropped down and placed his ear to the ground.


    She was about to speak when he did first. ¡°Can you slap the ground a few times?¡± While confused she agreed, but mostly to let out a lot of her embarrassment as she smacked the ground in what felt like a pointless waste of strength¡­.But a good stress relief.


    After a few minutes of silence, Dyanmes shot up. A stern look plastered to his face. He said nothing for a while, then a smile crossed his face.


    ¡°Alright I need to go see Geal¡± He declared as he walked off


    ¡°WAIT!¡± Eira yelled. The wildlife that had gathered around scattered to the winds. Dyanmes himself jumped.


    She mustered her courage. Preparing, to be honest as she could. I need learn a few things and ask an important question.


    ¡°Will tell me the plan? I don''t like being lead around by the nose.¡± She was a little annoyed he had failed to tell her the plan.


    ¡°Why would I tell you that?¡±


    Had he never intended to tell me!


    ¡°Why? Well I¡¯m going to help you fight so of course I need to..know¡± The words came out a halt as she looked at him.


    ¡°You will not be taking part in the battle to come¡± He left no room for doubt. His face stern and cold. Was he trying to keep me from fighting?


    ¡°Why?! With my magic, I could help a lot!¡± she was not bragging. The people didn''t seem to have magic abilities. Even the old guard seem more on physical traits then magical. She would be imperative to the battle.


    ¡°Is it because I''m a girl...or do you not trust me to help¡±


    ¡°No. I trust you, but you are not ready.¡±


    ¡°How do you know? We are the same age! Surely I can handle myself on the battle¡­.¡± A chill went down her spine. Her mouth frozen and her body shook. Bloodlust was heavy in the air.


    She felt¡­.Paralyzed. But the most surprising was the fact that he easily turned those eyes on her. Behind them, only blood and death were visible to her. ¡°Do you understand now? The world you have lived in was still peaceful. You can¡¯t handle it.¡±


    She fell to her knees. She was aware of the sweat that appeared on her body. She struggled to get her body under her control again. So this...is how powerless I am?


    ¡°You are too weak right now. It would be hard for me to trust my back to you¡± His words rain down on her and wounded her deeply. She was below his trust. Her own weakness made him treat her like this.


    She felt like crying. Being refuted so harshly...She had never expected Dynames to say such things...and to have such chilling bloodlust.


    She wondered again. Who the man standing before her was. He looked like the one she knew, but at the same time, the air and his attitude were leagues above.


    She was forced to accept the reality. Though he looked the same now. He was different from the Dynames she knew. One with a history she didn¡¯t know about. One where all the time the spent together was small to him


    ¡°So I''m just a hindrance to you?¡¯ she whispered it. Too afraid to look at him. If...if I am then what do I do?


    A hand gently touched her head ¡°You are no hindrance for me. I just wish to give you time to calm your nerves. You have been fighting battle after battle. You...We both still need time to mourn our loss.¡± His kind words eased her wounds.


    Erica felt conflicted about many things. The loss of rick had hit them both hard, and she knew he had taken the most damage. But before she could even register such a things a slip of the tongue occurred. Or maybe the heart wanted it more than the brain.


    ¡°So does this...mean you do see me as a girl?¡± The question left her mouth before she could stop it. She felt all her brain cells shut down All that worked was embarrassment and shock.


    Why did I say that!!!!


    Pfft! And yet a chuckle filled the air.


    ¡°Is that why you got so close to me on the way down? You were worried I didn¡¯t notice you?¡± She was beet red.


    He was right. She had wanted desperately to help, but in her heart, she wondered if he saw her at all. But now that she had said such a misleading question she was beyond saving. And oddly she was okay with it internally at least.


    Dynames came in close. She felt his hot breath on her ears. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I''ve been aware of you for a long time now.¡± He moved away and started walking away.


    Her mind was blank as the words sunk in. Her heart was beating so fast she couldn¡¯t get a word out.


    ¡°What does that mean?!¡± Her voice punctured the rustling wind, but she never did get an answer.


    ¡°Wait! Dynames!¡± Her cry filled the void. They had just reached the cliff. She regained her composure. She eased her breathing as it took a lot to catch his stride.


    ¡°I am not Dynames.¡± The man before her betrayed nothing in the question. He only smiled a little. He didn''t even turn to face her.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± A sorrow she had never heard before was his voice. ¡°Erica, I am the one you got to know. I am the one you have known, but¡­¡± He turned to face her. HIs expression was rigged and sad.


    ¡°I am not Dynames for that person is someone else entirely.¡± She could understand that much, but she could quite grasp it all.


    ¡°So I asked him a single favor before I agreed to assimilate completely with him.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She was beyond confused. What did he mean assimilated? Does this mean there are two people living inside his body? What The hell is that?


    ¡°I asked him to give me a name befitting me. One I could claim as my own.¡± He brought up his hand. ¡°It was almost funny how quickly he gave me a name. Fitting wouldn''t do it justice.¡±


    ¡°....:¡± Erica couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of it. Before it certainly looked like Dynames, but his words and gestures were small and meek, like weakness itself now gripped his once gallant form.¡± The man touched his chest.


    It was as if the man she had seen this afternoon was gone as lost in the void.


    ¡°I am weakness. That is the core of my being. And so I can never be courageous nor have bravado. I can only borrow Dynames¡¯s emotion and memories to have a chance. I am his opening and closing act.¡±


    A coward who puts on a show of bravery. A man incapable of fighting, but barks the loudest about strength.


    ¡°So then, who are you?¡± What could the name be? What would the First king name such a sad existence? One who was giving life only to drag the real one down and make him vulnerable to the world. How must he be feeling?


    Erica could understand facing her own wretchedness. Many outside expectations put her down, but she knew it couldn¡¯t hold a candle to the pain in seeing your own life be taken and used by someone else. She gritted her teeth and a fist at her side.


    Sure he is a fool, but to make such a show of it.


    To make such a kind hearted person see such things. What a monster!


    ¡°What is your name then?¡±


    A sad small appeared. ¡°I am Jester, the clown.¡±


    Even as he spoke it sounded joke. The name summed up everything she had heard. A clown would set up the stage, and then the mighty king would roar forward. Making them all but forget the clown.


    The name meant only one thing. Erica could only see one thing about the First king. He saw this boy as nothing more than stepping stone. A tool to be used.


    ¡°And you''re okay with that! Being a stepping stone for Dynames then! Don''t you want to have a life of your own?¡±


    ¡°That is not what I was made for. I can¡¯t imagine my future. I am incapable of that. The one life can have is one of meekness. I can¡¯t¡¯ take the stage. the pressure is too much for me. My very existence is to be stepped over¡­.no it was to be used as a block. I was a mask forced onto the First king.¡±


    He smiles. ¡°That is why I wish for you to not tell anyone of this. I don''t want people worrying about him, and I will keep the image alive, regardless of myself.¡±


    He got close to her and took her hand. ¡°So please, do me this one favor while I still exist in this world¡±


    It may as well have been a knife to her chest. A person she had respected had been reduced to a mere clown, but not only did he accept it, he embraced it.


    ¡°Fine,¡± she had no words to change his mind. ¡°But I don¡¯t think I can¡¯t come to like the First if this is how he does things. No, I refuse to accept it. Making you do such things.¡±


    But she didn''t have to accept the man who was doing all of this. Then had on her moved to her chin. She grew shocked. Everything had changed. A flame split down the media and in most the right side of Jester was changed back into the man she had met only briefly.


    ¡°No Erica that is wrong.¡± the amber eye looked sadden. ¡°We are one in the same. To reject me is to reject him as well.¡± Jester, as he had called himself, was now split down the middle. His left was Dynames she had grown up with, while the right was the first king.


    To anyone onlooker, it was a terrible match. While the left brown hair was tame, the right¡¯s blonde and crazy. The right¡¯s limbs were longer and put the left at a stoop. It was a creation that never should be seen in public It was doubtful they could even walk like that. The amber eye in the light socket was a sight to see nonetheless.


    ¡°Truly you are the best kind of person I could''ve asked for. I both are glad to have you as our friend.¡± The left side said. However, the right side looked annoyed. The eye tightened.


    But Erica couldn''t back down from this. Now when he would suffer so greatly from it. ¡°What say you, First king? Are you disgusted by him, or did you give him that name to hurt him.¡± she had seen the annoyed look. Her shout was justified.


    He truly is scum


    ¡°You have no right be a king if you make him do¡­!!¡± Before she could utter the statement, the right side hand became a fist. Erica guarded her face. But then something bizarre happened. The fist struck the left. Then it started messing with the left side''s mouth. Pulling it at odd angles.


    ¡°What the hell Jester! You make me sound like a giant asshole! I don''t think of you as a clown at all.¡± the right eyes looked pissed, but it became a sincere look. Like a man about to bear his sin to the world. ¡°It was just¡­.when I looked at you I thought: ¡®This guy look like a jester of some sorts¡¯¡±


    ¡°Wait so I got my name because of your passing thoughts!¡¯ the left side looked concerned. ¡°You are way too irresponsible about this. You could have named me something cooler than damn it!¡±


    It was like the negative man from before was gone. It was strange to watch the halves of two different people fight using the same body. Like two pieces that just didn''t fit. She almost laughed at the strangeness of it all.


    ¡°Hey, I did a pretty good job for the last minute request if you ask me. Oh, and your negative streak is worse than Ashley''s or Erica¡¯s anger issues.¡±


    Until a comment was directed at her. ¡°What was that?¡± She couldn¡¯t let that slide. Both sided reflected fear.


    ¡°See look now you pissed her off!¡± The left shouted.


    ¡°Oh like that is my fault!¡± The right retorted back


    I guess one thing is clear. They''re both idiots regardless. If he isn''t a bad person¡­.then I guess I should let this go. I think they are the same person even when compared like this.


    ¡°As long as one of our remembers that I am above you, I think I can let it slid.¡± the internal scream inside herself was intense. While Erica barely held it together after spouting the line, the two in one stared at her.


    The left¡¯s half smile didn''t fade. But the right went for looking very concerned to delighted as did the left completing a whole smile on their face.


    ¡°¡°You truly will never kick that habit will you¡±¡± In perfect unison, they told her that. She had no idea which of them knew about it, but her face was redder than blood.


    ¡°Let''s get a move on!¡±She ushered/sprinted past him and then the lift was moving up. Fast.


    Jester took over the body and jumped up to it.


    ¡°Gladly,¡± His smile made Erica turn away and hold her piece. Verbally at least.


    Jerk.

 Chapter 19: A Place to Call Home part 2

    ¡°Commander!¡± He rose his head. He couldn¡¯t see very far, as night had descended on them quicker than anticipated. Soon enough he saw man and horse darting a crossed the ground.


    After the man had come to a stop, the sweat and exhaustion took his voice. The horse was clearly run ragged as it frothed at the mouth, the rider almost doing the same.


    He withdrew his water pouch, handing it over. He couldn¡¯t have the informant die before he gave the information. After a few long drinks, the commander asked.


    ¡°Solider report?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. The scouting party has been attacked again¡± Traces of battle still hung on the man clothes. He must have barely gotten away in time.


    ¡°Did you get a good look at the attackers?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. All that I could see was a figure jump out of nowhere. Before I realized it three men fell. The last allowed me to escape.¡±


    ¡°Must be bandits,¡± The commander mostly spoke to himself, but a strange feeling irked him. The night¡¯s blackness turned the forest around into a treacherous place. With all the trees near death, pale images that looked like hands searching for a savior. It wouldn''t have been strange for bandits to be here, but the attacks were too frequent.


    Had I led them into a nest of bandits? He shrugged off the thought. If they were bandits, attacking a group of three thousand would''ve been far too foolish.


    Even bandits would know there wasn''t much for them to steal. A few bandits would steer clear of such a large force. He needed to check this out.


    ¡°Take me to the area!¡± he ushered a dozen men to follow him. He spurred his horse forward. The men trailed close behind. They traveled quickly, but their pace was decided mostly by the trees.


    The trees were close together, and long unattended branches hung low and could take a rider if they were not careful.


    The soldier who had come to them, lead the way, but his fear of the what had happened made him and the horse slow their progress even further.


    By the time made it, the moon hung high in the sky, but even in the shaded moonlight, something was very wrong.


    With a quick motion, he pulled free a lantern that hung at his horse''s side. He lit the oil, and light poured forth. Any signs of battle were gone. The bodies laid still in the ground but looked like they died quickly and without resistance.


    He kicked the ground. The debris landed on the single piece of evidence that proved it was the same bandits. Patches of green.


    After the attacks, there were reports of green wildlife being left behind. The commander crouched and ran his hand thru the dirt. It was fresh and more lively than all the soil they had come over since crossing from Dergas. The evidence was mostly just grass or bark that looked more brown than pale white.


    He had his men gather the bodies. All were killed with a single stroke from a sword. The attacks were placed in the weak point of their armor. No poison ether. They all bleed out before help could arrive.


    This was the fifth such attack. So far only 25 were down. He looked at all the dead¡¯s face. Half expecting them to jump to life, with all the creepiness going in the air.


    He knew none of them. Hell, he didn''t know anyone in his army. His supposed platoon was a batch of rejects. Most of the whole army coming later. But these cuts¡­.


    Even after 25 years of services, this kind of skill was rare. Only thanks to his experienced eyes, could he tell how skilled the cuts were. He looked around. Pieces of branches covered the ground. He looked up.


    A sea of branches covered the sky. The attacker hid there and waited for the platoon to pass. He jumped them before they could do anything. He half assumed the man that reached him was let go on purpose. As a warning? Or something more?


    He moved away, back toward his horse. Then his sixth sense kicked in. After training and fighting as long as he could remember, the bloodlust was clear as day. He threw himself back.


    SLASH!


    A flash inches from his face. A black figure appeared. The new arrival wasted no time.


    Two men fell to rapid slices. The rest, still spooked, pulled their swords but did nothing with them. The stranger rushed them. The soldiers tried retaliation, but they were slow.


    A thrust pierced one''s throat and a boot caught the other in the face. The stranger kept himself moving. With moonlight alone, no archer could get a good shot. He had left the magic users back with the rest.


    The event to follow were quick. A soldier drew a flare but was killed so the fired burst hit a nearby tree. The flash blinded all those left alive. The commander closes his eyes.


    Echolocation.


    Without a word he rushed forward, Delivering rapid attacks at the stranger. Thanks to his contract this situation worked best for him. The stranger, however, parried every single one with ease. An unexpected break in the ground let the commander sword pierce the stranger¡¯s cloak.


    The assailant fell back and tumbled away. With one eye open, he dodged the blade that lurched for his face. His back hit the ground launching the air from his lungs. He expected a finishing blow, but it never found him. One last man''s shriek filled the air and with that silence.


    The commander got up slowly. After being sure he was alone, he walked over to his spooked horse. It had not run far after the flash unlike the rest of the men horses. One man lay dead next to his. A broken neck from a fall.


    In total, 5 dead including the man who brought him here. 3 missing. The other four gathered themselves near him.


    The commander and the men left in silence. He had no prayer for the dead. The men among him had less so. After he returned to his randomly put together army, he issues the following order.


    ¡°Men! Scouting group will now be made of twenty men, our pace toward the capital will increase, and anyone caught sleeping longer than necessary will taste steel.¡±


    Satisfied he rode on ahead. We aren¡¯t sleeping tonight. One more day and we will reach the capital. The commander wasn''t too happy about fetching slaves, but it was better than it all out war of nations.


    The possibility for such an event was closer than he wanted. Tensions were high and the very fact that his army was ragtag was a bad sign. Havan needs to fall. It would at least distract the nations for some time about fighting over the lands.


    ¡°Gods, this forest is creepy,¡± He whispered and then moved forward with the rest of his troops.


    The sun was an odd sight. Even more so was the destroyed bare land before them. They had finally reached the end of the forest. Only to find a bare strip of land that went all the way to the cliffside of the kingdom.


    We will have to turn wide to reach one of the gates.


    It wasn''t the commander first choice of a location as no clear advantage could be had should they be attacked, but he figured they were safe now that they were in broad daylight and not surrounded by the blasted trees.


    The commander was half expecting the night to never end like all the reports said. He didn''t care for the reason, it was all the better for morale after last night''s attack. Even his own confidence took a hit.


    This mission would leave him with a bad aftertaste. Hopes that the 8th would at least feed them something were high. The assailant had gotten to their food a day before. Stolen novel; please report.


    The commander had hoped to reach a day earlier, but the delays were for good reason. He lost nearly fifty me in the course of a day. He formed ranks quickly as the city was in sight.


    He was in the middle with the other troop forms around him. Spears in front and the magic user behind him. This was a bold strategy. He hoped all the races involved would get along, but disputes were a dime a dozen.


    He worried even more for the advanced party he sent on ahead.


    With no clear right or wrong, all of them were left undecided. That was dangerous for any number of reasons.


    ¡°March¡± His called filled the afternoon air, but none moved. He yelled a few more time before a soldier came up behind him.


    ¡°There is a man blocking our path. He says he will not let us pass.¡± The soldiers around laughed. As they should, no one man could stop them. Especially in another king¡¯s turf. The 8th surely let this happen so they would have a reason to draw blood. One man was not much of a loss compared to the whole city.


    ¡°Tell him we come in peace¡± a soldier called while drawing his blade, and a menacing smile on his face. The commander sent off the messenger with a grim expression.


    Something feels off.


    The advanced squad, that had found the man, was eager to draw blood. Much to all of the soldier¡¯s anger they''re were surrounded by different species. Dwarfs, beasts men, and many other subspecies filled the group.


    None were scared of the man. They were a hundred strong alone, with a force of three thousand at their backs. There may have been a few hundred meters separating them, but they needn''t fear him.


    All he had was one sword. Which was placed securely in the ground with both hands around the hilt. It would have looked imposing had he not been alone.


    ¡°I ask once more. Please turn around now and you all get to live¡± The man spoke the warning once more.


    ¡°Buzz off¡± and got the same response. The men wanted blood. They wanted a purpose for joining this embarrassment of an army. Three thousand vs one was not what they had hoped for, but better than nothing.


    They glared daggers. They all licked their lips and looked to the prey before them. A messenger soon came and broke the tension. ¡°Give him the usual greeting.¡± They all got the message. Sounds of steel filled the air.


    ¡°Is this your answer?¡± He called once more. The response never came only grunts and more stares.


    ¡°Let¡¯s bleed him!¡±


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    The group charged forward. The enemy sheathed his sword in a matter of seconds, then charged forward.


    Blood filled the air. All those who had rushed forward stopped dead. The sight before them too distracting.


    In a simple motion, the stranger had rammed the first with his shoulder, while breaking the grip on the attacker¡¯s weapon. With a new sword in hand, Two cuts were launched and two men fell. The blade then killed its owner laying sprawled on the ground. He withdrew it and began walking forward.


    His strides even and confidence seem was shown in each slow step.


    The second¡¯s weapon fell prey to the stranger. Armed with two swords he moved forward into the oncoming army. They all drew in sharp breaths as he came closer.


    He suddenly sprinted forward. The whole group tensed, but it was too late to block.


    ¡°!!!¡± Those in the front suddenly were missing their heads. As their bodies fell the stranger became a whirling of steel as he dropped behind them.


    Limbs were sent flying, as the shouts of pain deafened the silence.


    But it was far from over.


    The stranger, like an animal, moved with impossible grace. A knee meet the first man to rush forward. The stranger went into a spin, as did his blades. Necks were severed in the bizarre display of flexibility. His landing crushed the skull of the man he had kicked but didn¡¯t seem to happen for longer than a blink.


    Before any could react the group he had landed in was flat on the ground with legs severed or stab wounds.


    Yet, he never stayed still.


    The stranger moved like an arrow. Piercing deeper and deeper in the enemy mob. Men pushed forward but soon fell into hell. Those behind lost nerve and bladder control all too quickly.


    That half second hesitation was meet with death. A blade pierced one¡¯s throat, while another''s legs were taken out from under him. His collapse took a few with them, but all died by a spear piercing them all in the chest.


    The group continued a half attack and retreat til they finally rejoined the main army, but they too were not ready for such a thing.


    ¡°What the hell is he?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t falter, attack!¡±


    ¡°What kind of moves are those!?¡±


    Before their eyes, a numeric advantage had been crushed and taken advantage of. The man was a blur trailing behind the returning group. He was only visible for instances as he cut men down.


    The men couldn''t tell what was going on. None of them were battle trained to face this kind of thing. Their tactics relied on guerrilla warfare and duration fights, but that meant nothing, to a surprise attack.


    One thing was clear to all of them. No weapon was foreign not him. The stranger pulled a spear from the ground and sideswiped a coming group of three. As he let it fly with them, a battle axe appeared out of thin air in his hand. A head went flying and suddenly he had a sword in each hand.


    One image appeared in their minds as he came closer. His moves become clearer, and all of them could only things of one thing.


    He danced with swords. Even if their senses of war and battle were dulled they could tell the genuine article without hesitating.


    After the First king had vanished, the need to have well-trained officers slow dissipated. Numerical advantages became essential, but that age of that was coming to an end and the old one was rearing its head with pride.


    Blood filled the air as the stranger cut a new foe down, with ease. But that was a secondary to the men. It was the smile plastered on his blood stained face that caught all their eyes, even as they turned to run.


    A thing of the past. A being no one country used often anymore. A being near a king, but at the same time far too different.


    ¡°A weapon dancer.¡± A being capable of amazing feats. One that became entranced in the song of any weapon that came to his hand.


    That is why even if the stranger was a boy of no older than his teens, he was something to be feared.


    A kick flung out of nowhere strike one in the face, and the stranger jumped on his head breaking the neck and sliced the next one ahead of him. The all it was a blur of blades and blood as he grew farther from the dead.


    There fear only identified upon seeing this example.


    Every man¡¯s weapon became his. The newest sword found the gut of a beast man who had rushed forward. A soldier came in behind with a spear aimed at the spine. A sure kill, and yet,


    The man flung back and grabbed the spear. As if he was light as a feather he spun from below using the spear as a bar. A kick found the spearman¡¯s face and he fell relinquishing his spear. The stranger fell back to the ground both feet planted firmly. His back open, men came rushing. Two with swords, and one for the side with a war hammer.


    With a spin around, he blocked the two swords. Then he struck the butt of the spear sending it clear through the man coming at the side and a few behind even him. The swords having lost the resistant, finished their arcs of attack, but only found the space he had been only seconds before.


    Suddenly one the swords vanished¡­..and found the throat of one of them. A fist found the previous owner¡¯s throat.


    Before they even hit the ground, the man moved forward again. A war hammer sudden appeared as he met the new threat. Suddenly he shifted his weight from one foot and started a spin that carried it thru the defense of the coming enemies.


    Armor broke under the pressure and carried the man he hit straight into the other men alongside him to the ground. Then the hammer went up and struck men like nails. The sound of their crushed skulls audible to anyone even a few feet away.


    A beast man broke through the men attempting to run. A dual edged weapon in hand as he rushed forward.


    It just one guy...I am stronger than any human!!


    His burly arm covered in fur swung the large weapon like a twig. He strikes more than enough to kill a rampaging elephant, and yet¡­


    ¡°He parried them all!¡± The stranger, as he came closer, kicked a blade up from below him and then as the beast man swings came angled his blade just enough for each killing seek to harmless go passed in and strike a few unlucky ones within each reach.


    What is he? The latest swing was just about to be parried so he adjusted his grip and brought it up. A sure kill. No human could dodge with their slow¡­..the strange fell black and pushed single handed off the ground and landed back on his feet. Then he came forward with two swords that had been dropped by fleeing soldiers.


    No way! He could tell. His instincts wouldn''t let him forget. He would die. There was no weak spot or place for him to take advantage of. His reach has been his downfall¡­..If he¡¯d been human.


    ¡°RAHHHH¡± he threw his weapon. It came like a speeding bullet, but the man simply spun off on one foot barely dodging it and pierced the beast man''s brown fur with ease. His head swam.


    Not yet!. Furry ars grabbed the stranger. He dug his claws in deep and made sure he wouldn¡¯t move. He tiger face came close, to the stranger.


    ¡°GET HIM!!!!¡± His throat burned and his mind wandered as the pain crept from his chest.


    His smaller enemies jumped from the back of their allies. There speed like bullets as they raced down for the sky and the two fell at him for his blind spot, while engaged a new foe. His back eager to meet their daggers.


    Now die¡­.


    ¡°You were strong,¡± the beast man died before he could register the voice. His grip on the shoulder slacked just enough.


    ¡°But you are weak!!!¡± The stranger¡¯s voice was too small for others to hear.


    ¡°!!!!!!¡± Without turning his back, he broke free of the hold. The beastman¡¯s clawswere raised. The two couldn''t dodge. Guts were impaled by the waiting claws. The stranger went forward and under the beastman''s body. He threw himself back and used the force and motion to threw the body back. It went flying with two other skrewed on his stretched arms.


    The sudden event took down enemies coming from behind, but the two enemies had left their weapons behind. Two short daggers now filled each hand.


    He kicked off the ground.


    The war goes on!!! A smile was blazing on the stranger¡¯s face.